superior_a water_n which_o be_v the_o family_n of_o the_o patriarch_n be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o mankind_n and_o hereby_o we_o have_v the_o reason_n why_o in_o that_o great_a work_n of_o the_o creation_n god_n will_v make_v so_o much_o account_n of_o so_o small_a a_o matter_n as_o the_o cloud_n be_v in_o nature_n even_o to_o assign_v a_o particular_a day_n for_o their_o creation_n it_o be_v because_o they_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o family_n of_o the_o patriarch_n who_o be_v very_o inconsiderable_a for_o their_o number_n but_o yet_o be_v to_o make_v so_o great_a a_o figure_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n 6._o the_o superior_a water_n be_v little_a or_o nothing_o as_o to_o their_o extension_n but_o have_v this_o advantage_n above_o the_o water_n which_o be_v beneath_o that_o they_o be_v near_o heaven_n so_o the_o family_n of_o the_o patriarch_n little_a in_o number_n have_v this_o advantage_n to_o be_v admit_v to_o secret_a and_o special_a communion_n with_o god._n he_o converse_v with_o the_o patriarch_n as_o a_o man_n with_o his_o intimate_a friend_n 7._o the_o cloud_n be_v lift_v up_o to_o so_o high_a a_o place_n by_o the_o ray_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o attraction_n of_o heaven_n the_o family_n of_o the_o patriarch_n be_v advance_v to_o that_o glory_n of_o be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o by_o the_o mercy_n of_o god._n 8._o the_o cloud_n be_v the_o fruitful_a spring_n whence_o proceed_v the_o rain_n the_o fruitfullness_n and_o blessing_n of_o the_o earth_n god_n will_v make_v the_o patriarch_n the_o spring_n of_o blessing_n to_o the_o church_n in_o thy_o seed_n shall_v all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v bless_v therefore_o the_o jew_n do_v always_o in_o their_o prayer_n make_v mention_n of_o the_o covenant_n make_v with_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n 9_o god_n put_v the_o firmament_n or_o expansum_fw-la between_o the_o upper_a and_o low_a water_n it_o be_v that_o large_a vacuity_n of_o misery_n and_o sin_n which_o separate_v the_o world_n from_o the_o church_n 10._o from_o the_o cloud_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o fall_v into_o the_o low_a water_n but_o the_o water_n which_o be_v beneath_o rise_v with_o difficulty_n to_o the_o cloud_n the_o fall_n be_v easy_a from_o the_o church_n to_o the_o world_n and_o sin_n but_o it_o be_v difficult_a to_o pass_v from_o the_o world_n to_o the_o church_n in_o the_o three_o day_n be_v make_v a_o perfect_a separation_n of_o the_o water_n i._n e._n that_o work_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o water_n be_v finish_v and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o god_n bless_v not_o the_o work_n of_o the_o second_o day_n we_o must_v not_o look_v for_o a_o mystery_n in_o that_o or_o imagine_v that_o on_o that_o account_n the_o water_n must_v needs_o signify_v sin_n god_n bless_v not_o the_o work_n which_o he_o have_v not_o yet_o finish_v we_o find_v no_o benediction_n in_o the_o second_o day_n but_o to_o make_v amends_o we_o meet_v with_o two_o in_o the_o three_o for_o those_o word_n and_o god_n see_v that_o it_o be_v good_a be_v repeat_v twice_o it_o be_v because_o in_o that_o three_o day_n we_o find_v two_o work_n the_o complete_n the_o separation_n of_o the_o water_n be_v one_o and_o the_o creation_n of_o plant_n another_o and_o god_n say_v let_v the_o water_n that_o be_v under_o the_o heaven_n be_v gather_v together_o into_o one_o place_n and_o let_v the_o dry_a land_n appear_v it_o be_v a_o image_n of_o a_o perfect_a separation_n of_o people_n into_o one_o place_n i._n e._n into_o the_o world_n which_o be_v a_o great_a and_o vast_a abyss_n full_a of_o darkness_n and_o impurity_n into_o that_o i_o say_v let_v the_o water_n run_v there_o let_v the_o reprobate_a people_n gather_v together_o 2._o and_o let_v the_o dry_a land_n appear_v the_o holy_a people_n who_o till_o now_o have_v appear_v mix_v with_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n let_v they_o appear_v separate_v from_o all_o other_o people_n 3._o the_o world_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o sea_n the_o church_n by_o the_o earth_n and_o dry_a land_n so_o since_o that_o time_n in_o the_o stile_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o of_o preacher_n the_o sea_n have_v always_o be_v a_o image_n of_o the_o world._n the_o ark_n of_o noah_n which_o float_v on_o the_o water_n of_o the_o deluge_n be_v the_o emblem_n of_o the_o church_n beat_v by_o the_o water_n of_o this_o world_n jesus_n christ_n sleep_v in_o the_o ship_n which_o be_v toss_v by_o a_o tempest_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o church_n where_o christ_n seem_v to_o be_v asleep_a while_o she_o be_v beat_v and_o afflict_v by_o the_o world._n 4._o the_o sea_n be_v the_o habitation_n of_o monster_n the_o world_n be_v the_o residence_n of_o the_o wicked_a where_o we_o may_v see_v monster_n of_o covetousness_n of_o ambition_n of_o impurity_n and_o violence_n the_o great_a animal_n upon_o earth_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v with_o those_o which_o live_v in_o the_o water_n there_o be_v disorder_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v true_a but_o they_o be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n with_o those_o which_o be_v in_o the_o world_n 5._o the_o face_n of_o the_o water_n be_v barren_a and_o produce_v nothing_o whereas_o the_o superficies_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v fruitful_a the_o world_n do_v inward_o nourish_v monster_n and_o in_o its_o outside_n produce_v no_o solid_a good_a or_o true_a virtue_n 6._o the_o earth_n be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n she_o be_v encompass_v with_o water_n on_o all_o side_n the_o people_n and_o nation_n of_o the_o world._n 7._o she_o be_v continual_o afflict_v by_o they_o and_o if_o we_o regard_v the_o violence_n of_o the_o wave_n one_o will_v think_v she_o shall_v be_v overwhelm_v 8._o nevertheless_o she_o stand_v her_o ground_n and_o remain_v victorious_a 9_o the_o water_n of_o the_o sea_n have_v no_o settle_a foundation_n they_o be_v always_o in_o motion_n but_o the_o earth_n be_v fix_v the_o people_n of_o the_o world_n be_v unstable_a always_o change_v the_o church_n be_v a_o land_n that_o have_v its_o root_n in_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n in_o god_n eternal_a decree_n 10._o the_o sea_n make_v a_o frightful_a object_n especial_o in_o a_o tempest_n but_o the_o earth_n present_v our_o eye_n with_o a_o agreeable_a diversity_n of_o mountain_n and_o hill_n of_o tree_n and_o flower_n of_o fruit_n and_o blossom_n the_o world_n be_v a_o deform_a spectacle_n by_o reason_n of_o its_o disorder_n and_o uniformity_n of_o its_o fault_n but_o the_o church_n show_v we_o a_o agreeable_a diversity_n of_o gift_n great_a and_o less_o of_o virtue_n of_o good_a work_n of_o good_a fruit_n for_o the_o plant_n and_o fruit_n be_v to_o the_o earth_n that_o which_o virtue_n and_o good_a work_n be_v to_o the_o church_n the_o plant_n have_v their_o root_n in_o the_o bowel_n of_o the_o earth_n they_o appear_v on_o the_o outside_n of_o it_o they_o serve_v for_o ornament_n and_o use_n and_o need_v the_o kind_a influence_n of_o heaven_n to_o make_v they_o grow_v all_o this_o agree_v well_o to_o the_o virtue_n and_o good_a work_n of_o the_o church_n god_n say_v let_v the_o earth_n bring_v forth_o grass_n as_o if_o the_o earth_n produce_v plant_n by_o its_o own_o virtue_n it_o be_v because_o he_o will_v have_v we_o act_v as_o if_o our_o virtue_n proceed_v from_o ourselves_o as_o if_o we_o be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o that_o he_o may_v thence_o take_v occasion_n to_o reward_v we_o for_o for_o they_o but_o among_o the_o plant_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o be_v thus_o good_a &_o useful_a there_o be_v some_o hurtful_a one_o some_o poison_n among_o the_o good_a fruit_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v some_o wicked_a work_n 12._o last_o the_o near_a any_o land_n be_v to_o the_o sun_n the_o better_a its_o fruit_n the_o near_a any_o church_n to_o god_n the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n the_o better_a its_o work_n chap._n xxii_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o four_o last_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n the_o four_o day_n answer_v to_o the_o four_o period_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o in_o this_o four_o day_n god_n create_v the_o sun_n the_o moon_n and_o the_o star_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o take_v notice_n therein_o of_o christ_n the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n of_o the_o church_n who_o derive_v all_o her_o light_n from_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o of_o teacher_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v as_o the_o star_n of_o the_o intelligible_a world._n this_o alone_a shall_v open_v all_o man_n eye_n and_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o we_o ought_v to_o search_v after_o the_o church_n throughout_o the_o whole_a work_n of_o creation_n for_o this_o be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o whole_a mystery_n this_o four_o period_n be_v from_o jesus_n
the_o proof_n of_o it_o may_v be_v see_v in_o our_o just_a prejudices_fw-la against_o popery_n for_o there_o i_o have_v show_v these_o excess_n that_o smell_v of_o the_o spirit_n of_o reprobation_n and_o that_o they_o have_v have_v for_o their_o author_n a_o saint_n dominick_n and_o his_o jacobin_n a_o saint_n francis_n and_o his_o cordelier_n and_o general_o all_o the_o order_n of_o the_o monk_n monk_n the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o papism_n be_v establish_v by_o the_o fable_n and_o fiction_n of_o the_o monk_n by_o what_o mean_n do_v these_o person_n establish_v idolatry_n by_o hypocrisy_n and_o lie_v by_o the_o hypocrisy_n of_o liar_n sear_v in_o their_o conscience_n behold_v preciesely_a the_o very_a way_n by_o which_o the_o roman_a clergy_n and_o general_o the_o priest_n and_o monk_n as_o well_o those_o of_o the_o east_n as_o of_o the_o west_n have_v establish_v idolatry_n by_o profound_a hypocrisy_n by_o lie_n and_o fable_n how_o many_o false_a vision_n be_v there_o to_o establish_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n how_o may_v false_a miracle_n you_o shall_v consult_v the_o legend_n on_o this_o point_n and_o if_o any_o will_v not_o give_v himself_o that_o trouble_n let_v he_o read_v eleven_o chapter_n of_o our_o prejudices_fw-la in_o the_o second_o part_n from_o the_o 11_o to_o the_o 23_o we_o have_v give_v ourselves_o the_o trouble_n to_o make_v a_o considerable_a collection_n of_o the_o horrid_a filthy_a shameful_a falsity_n which_o the_o papism_n its_o priest_n and_o monk_n have_v advance_v to_o uphold_v the_o idolatrous_a worship_n of_o saint_n relic_n and_o image_n and_o it_o shall_v be_v observe_v that_o this_o spirit_n of_o fable_n be_v introduce_v into_o the_o church_n exact_o at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o antichristian_a idolatry_n begin_v to_o enter_v into_o it_o the_o life_n of_o the_o ancient_a monk_n paul_n anthony_n hilarion_n etc._n etc._n be_v write_v by_o st._n jerom_n without_o honesty_n and_o judgement_n the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n from_o this_o very_a time_n begin_v to_o be_v a_o romance_n where_o it_o be_v extreme_a difficult_a to_o distinguish_v truth_n from_o lie_n relic_n under_o julian_n the_o apostate_n babylas_n the_o martyr_n begin_v to_o work_v miracle_n by_o his_o relic_n for_o near_o 350._o year_n there_o be_v not_o a_o miracle_n wrought_v by_o relic_n ever_o hear_v of_o but_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n who_o succeed_v the_o child_n of_o constantine_n babylas_n the_o martyr_n sometime_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n make_v a_o martyr_n in_o decius_n persecution_n inter_v in_o a_o suburb_n of_o antioch_n call_v daphne_n more_o than_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o his_o death_n think_v of_o work_v the_o first_o miracle_n julian_n the_o apostate_n will_v consult_v the_o oracle_n of_o apollo_n of_o daphne_n who_o not_o be_v willing_a to_o answer_v and_o conjure_v at_o least_o to_o tell_v the_o reason_n of_o his_o silence_n say_v it_o come_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o bone_n of_o the_o martyr_n babylas_n be_v inter_v near_o his_o temple_n this_o be_v the_o most_o ancient_a history_n of_o a_o miracle_n wrought_v by_o relic_n that_o we_o have_v be_v able_a to_o discover_v so_o the_o corruption_n of_o christianity_n begin_v in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o the_o faithful_a begin_v to_o be_v call_v christian_n it_o be_v not_o very_o long_o before_o miracle_n be_v see_v wrought_v by_o other_o relic_n st._n ambrose_n be_v inform_v in_o a_o vision_n where_o the_o bone_n of_o the_o martyr_n gervais_n and_o protais_fw-fr be_v inter_v they_o go_v to_o seek_v they_o they_o carry_v they_o in_o great_a pomp_n to_o the_o church_n and_o they_o do_v not_o fail_v immediate_o to_o work_v great_a miracle_n this_o be_v find_v so_o good_a and_o so_o proper_a to_o beat_v down_o the_o remainder_n of_o heathenism_n that_o this_o torrent_n gain_v ground_n every_o where_n game_n miracle_n wrought_v by_o relic_n be_v look_v upon_o as_o new_a in_o the_o 4_o age._n orat._n adversus_fw-la game_n but_o that_o which_o be_v high_o observable_a be_v that_o the_o author_n who_o report_v these_o fact_n as_o true_a confess_v that_o this_o be_v new_a and_o have_v not_o be_v see_v since_o the_o apostle_n time_n st._n chrysostom_n speak_v of_o babylas_n say_v if_o any_o one_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o thing_n do_v by_o the_o apostle_n let_v he_o mind_v those_o that_o be_v do_v in_o this_o age_n and_o cease_v impudent_o to_o deny_v the_o truth_n he_o do_v not_o send_v they_o back_o to_o the_o time_n immediate_o foregoing_a he_o do_v not_o say_v if_o any_o one_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o miracle_n that_o be_v always_o wrought_v in_o the_o church_n let_v he_o believe_v that_o which_o he_o see_v at_o present_a but_o he_o send_v they_o back_o to_o the_o apostle_n as_o if_o nothing_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n have_v be_v see_v since_o they_o st._n ambrose_n also_o say_v it_o plain_o enough_o speak_v of_o the_o miracle_n wrought_v by_o the_o relic_n of_o gervais_n and_o protais_fw-fr he_o reckon_v up_o the_o miracle_n of_o these_o two_o saint_n 7._o epist_n and_o marcell_n soror_fw-la l._n 7._o and_o find_v nothing_o like_o it_o since_o the_o apostle_n time_n wherefore_o after_o he_o have_v make_v a_o enumeration_n of_o the_o miracle_n of_o these_o saint_n he_o make_v one_o of_o those_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o he_o see_v renew_v and_o say_v nothing_o of_o any_o that_o be_v wrought_v in_o the_o age_n immediate_o foregoing_a st._n austin_n that_o be_v very_o fond_a of_o the_o same_o superstition_n make_v the_o same_o acknowledgement_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o the_o 22_o book_n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n whence_o the_o papist_n pretend_v to_o draw_v so_o great_a advantage_n to_o themselves_o it_o be_v true_a he_o there_o make_v a_o history_n of_o many_o miracle_n wrought_v by_o relic_n but_o he_o acknowledge_v this_o be_v all_o new_a we_o have_v give_v order_n say_v he_o for_o the_o make_v public_a memoirs_fw-fr and_o book_n for_o the_o read_n of_o these_o miracle_n before_o the_o people_n see_v that_o in_o our_o time_n the_o sign_n and_o miracle_n of_o the_o ancient_a time_n be_v renew_v it_o be_v therefore_o new_a and_o have_v not_o be_v since_o the_o ancient_a time_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o pretend_v miracle_n have_v for_o their_o author_n the_o spirit_n of_o lie_v and_o for_o their_o spring_n the_o hypocrisy_n of_o liar_n it_o be_v the_o devil_n that_o abuse_v these_o good_a man_n ambrose_n the_o fable_n of_o protais_fw-fr and_o gervais_n very_o plain_a in_o st._n ambrose_n to_o lead_v they_o to_o superstition_n and_o idolatry_n that_o which_o st._n ambrose_n himself_o say_v of_o those_o saint_n gervais_n and_o st._n protais_fw-fr be_v very_o proper_a to_o make_v one_o suspect_v a_o cheat_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o milane_n desire_v he_o to_o build_v in_o their_o city_n a_o temple_n like_o that_o at_o rome_n i_o supra_fw-la ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la will_v do_v it_o say_v he_o provide_v i_o can_v but_o find_v some_o relic_n he_o have_v they_o not_o as_o yet_o he_o know_v not_o where_o to_o find_v they_o but_o lo_o he_o be_v in_o quest_n of_o they_o and_o hereupon_o subiit_fw-la veluti_fw-la cujusdam_fw-la ardour_n praesagii_fw-la behold_v he_o be_v inflame_v with_o a_o certain_a fire_n that_o savour_v of_o presage_n and_o inspiration_n he_o make_v they_o search_v in_o a_o certain_a place_n he_o there_o find_v two_o body_n of_o giant_n we_o find_v two_o man_n of_o extraordinary_a bigness_n such_o as_o the_o ancient_a time_n do_v yield_v invenimus_a mirae_fw-la magnitudinis_fw-la viros_fw-la dvos_fw-la ut_fw-la prisca_fw-la aetas_fw-la serebat_fw-la ossa_fw-la integra_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la plurimum_fw-la the_o bone_n be_v yet_o entire_a and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o blood_n will_v you_o not_o say_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n wherein_o polyphemus_n and_o the_o old_a giant_n live_v man_n i_o warrant_v you_o be_v much_o big_a in_o the_o three_o age_n under_o the_o empire_n of_o decius_n than_o under_o that_o of_o gratian_n and_o valentinian_n i_o do_v know_v whether_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o god_n choose_v martyr_n from_o among_o the_o giant_n they_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o people_n the_o enormous_a mass_n of_o who_o body_n die_v be_v usual_o a_o sign_n of_o the_o vice_n of_o their_o soul_n at_o be_v usual_o a_o sign_n of_o the_o vice_n of_o their_o soul_n at_o least_o of_o that_o fury_n and_o warlike_a heat_n which_o be_v not_o the_o character_n of_o a_o saint_n but_o it_o be_v necessary_a every_o thing_n in_o the_o fable_n shall_v be_v great_a even_o to_o the_o body_n of_o those_o that_o be_v find_v this_o spirit_n of_o lie_v and_o fable_n increase_v and_o grow_v with_o the_o reign_n of_o idolatry_n in_o the_o six_o age_n the_o two_o gregory_n one_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o other_o
that_o have_v mercy_n on_o they_o shall_v lead_v they_o even_o by_o the_o spring_n of_o water_n shall_v he_o guide_v they_o i_o will_v make_v all_o my_o mountain_n a_o way_n 13._o c._n 55.12_o 13._o and_o my_o high_a way_n shall_v be_v exalt_v you_o shall_v go_v out_o with_o joy_n and_o be_v lead_v forth_o with_o peace_n the_o mountain_n and_o the_o hill_n shall_v break_v forth_o before_o you_o into_o sing_v and_o all_o the_o tree_n of_o the_o field_n shall_v clap_v their_o hand_n instead_o of_o the_o thorn_n shall_v come_v up_o the_o firr-tree_n and_o instead_o of_o the_o briar_n shall_v come_v up_o the_o myrtle-tree_n and_o it_o shall_v be_v to_o the_o lord_n for_o a_o name_n and_o for_o a_o everlasting_a sign_n that_o shall_v not_o be_v cut_v off_o the_o sun_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o thy_o light_n by_o day_n neither_o for_o brightness_n shall_v the_o moon_n give_v light_a unto_o thou_o 60.19_o be_v 60.19_o but_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v unto_o thou_o a_o everlasting_a light_n and_o thy_o god_n thy_o glory_n the_o sun_n shall_v no_o more_o go_v down_o neither_o shall_v thy_o moon_n withdraw_v itself_o for_o the_o lord_n shall_v be_v thy_o everlasting_a light_n and_o the_o day_n of_o thy_o mourning_n shall_v be_v end_v 54.9.10_o be_v 54.9.10_o this_o shall_v be_v as_o the_o water_n of_o noah_n unto_o i_o for_o as_o i_o have_v swear_v that_o the_o water_n of_o noah_n shall_v no_o more_o go_v over_o the_o earth_n so_o have_v i_o swear_v that_o i_o will_v not_o be_v wrath_n with_o thou_o nor_o rebuke_v thou_o for_o the_o mountain_n shall_v depart_v and_o the_o hill_n be_v remove_v but_o my_o kindness_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o thou_o neither_o shall_v the_o covenant_n of_o my_o peace_n be_v remove_v say_v the_o lord_n that_o have_v mercy_n on_o thou_o prophecy_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o all_o these_o prophecy_n all_o these_o and_o the_o like_a expression_n which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o prophet_n do_v import_v 1._o a_o profound_a peace_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v interrupt_v by_o war._n 2._o plenty_n and_o abundance_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o good_n 3._o a_o exemption_n from_o all_o evil_n 4._o such_o a_o prosperity_n where_o be_v riches_n and_o plenty_n and_o joy._n 5._o a_o felicity_n that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v interrupt_v by_o the_o return_n of_o calamity_n this_o must_v be_v fix_v that_o all_o these_o prophecy_n respect_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o messiah_n for_o as_o to_o those_o who_o endeavour_n to_o turn_v they_o to_o another_o sense_n and_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o temporal_a blessing_n of_o the_o jew_n i_o can_v consider_v they_o as_o christian_n but_o reckon_v they_o enemy_n to_o christianity_n accomplish_v these_o promise_n have_v not_o be_v accomplish_v we_o must_v therefore_o search_v for_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o these_o prophecy_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n that_o no_o such_o thing_n can_v be_v find_v there_o the_o antimillenaries_n themselves_o confess_v for_o they_o constant_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o thousand_o year_n of_o rest_n be_v altogether_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o order_n of_o divine_a providence_n and_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v appoint_v to_o be_v always_o calamitous_a and_o afflict_a upon_o earth_n that_o sorrow_n and_o suffer_v persecution_n and_o the_o cross_n do_v inseparable_o belong_v to_o it_o that_o we_o must_v judge_v of_o what_o be_v to_o come_v by_o the_o history_n of_o what_o be_v past_a it_o be_v true_a in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n the_o church_n be_v under_o the_o cross_n of_o the_o pagan_n in_o the_o four_o under_o that_o of_o the_o arrian_n in_o the_o five_o she_o begin_v to_o sink_v into_o superstition_n and_o have_v remain_v overwhelm_v with_o it_o during_o the_o whole_a reign_n of_o antichrist_n where_o then_o shall_v we_o place_v those_o happy_a day_n the_o prophet_n promise_n it_o be_v trifle_v to_o apply_v those_o promise_n of_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n to_o certain_a little_a interval_n of_o quiet_a which_o from_o time_n to_o time_n the_o church_n have_v have_v in_o some_o place_n for_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a ill_a use_n of_o rhetoric_n and_o a_o strange_a force_n put_v upon_o figure_n to_o represent_v so_o imperfect_a a_o calm_a by_o such_o term_n as_o give_v we_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o perfect_a prosperity_n imaginable_a moreover_o the_o prophet_n speak_v of_o a_o endless_a peace_n to_o which_o no_o affliction_n shall_v succeed_v it_o must_v be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o be_v like_o the_o water_n of_o noah_n which_o shall_v never_o return_v to_o cover_v the_o earth_n it_o must_v be_v a_o peace_n so_o firm_a that_o though_o the_o mountain_n be_v overthrow_v shall_v never_o be_v change_v receive_v these_o prophecy_n not_o accomplish_v by_o the_o spiritual_a grace_n which_o the_o church_n have_v receive_v we_o may_v not_o say_v that_o all_o this_o have_v respect_n only_o to_o spiritual_a grace_n the_o stability_n of_o god_n covenant_n and_o the_o joy_n of_o the_o faithful_a i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n may_v have_v some_o reference_n thereto_o but_o it_o be_v false_a that_o those_o spiritual_a favour_n in_o that_o weak_a degree_n wherein_o we_o see_v they_o at_o this_o day_n can_v comprehend_v the_o full_a signification_n of_o such_o great_a expression_n which_o clear_o import_v a_o peace_n in_o reference_n to_o earth_n as_o well_o as_o heaven_n add_v to_o this_o that_o though_o these_o promise_n shall_v not_o be_v apply_v but_o to_o spiritual_a blessing_n there_o must_v yet_o be_v a_o new_a kingdom_n and_o a_o new_a age_n for_o the_o fulfil_n of_o they_o for_o we_o have_v never_o yet_o see_v any_o wherein_o spiritual_a peace_n and_o invisible_a grace_n have_v be_v so_o abundant_o pour_v out_o to_o satisfy_v in_o any_o measure_n the_o greatness_n of_o such_o expression_n chap._n xix_o the_o four_o head_n of_o argument_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n be_v the_o type_n four_o type_n of_o this_o period_n the_o principal_a be_v the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n which_o be_v not_o a_o immediate_a type_n of_o eternal_a rest_n but_o of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n on_o earth_n i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o four_o head_n of_o argument_n viz._n the_o type_n they_o as_o well_o as_o the_o prophecy_n be_v picture_n and_o representation_n of_o future_a event_n they_o be_v not_o vain_a speculation_n of_o divine_n and_o the_o great_a wit_n that_o look_v upon_o they_o to_o be_v so_o approach_v very_o near_o to_o impiety_n it_o be_v very_o certain_a that_o god_n have_v be_v please_v to_o shadow_n forth_o his_o mystery_n in_o certain_a dispensation_n of_o his_o providence_n saint_n paul_n teach_v we_o that_o hagar_n the_o servant_n of_o sarah_n sinai_n a_o mountain_n in_o arabia_n be_v type_n of_o the_o legal_a institution_n as_o sarah_n and_o zion_n be_v also_o type_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n that_o melchisedeck_v be_v a_o type_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o general_a that_o the_o law_n have_v shadow_n of_o which_o the_o substance_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o christ_n the_o type_n therefore_o be_v no_o false_a or_o deceitful_a light_n whereby_o to_o judge_v in_o case_n they_o be_v right_o use_v now_o i_o pretend_v that_o all_o the_o type_n make_v for_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n we_o may_v find_v a_o great_a number_n of_o they_o the_o captivity_n of_o israel_n in_o egypt_n be_v certain_o a_o type_n of_o that_o bondage_n under_o which_o the_o church_n shall_v groan_v antichrist_n the_o deliverance_n of_o israel_n out_o of_o egypt_n figure_v that_o of_o the_o church_n from_o under_o the_o bondage_n of_o antichrist_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v therefore_o call_v egypt_n now_o after_o the_o israelite_n be_v come_v out_o of_o egypt_n they_o enter_v into_o canaan_n the_o land_n flow_v with_o milk_n and_o honey_n which_o do_v certain_o prefigure_v the_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o church_n after_o all_o her_o enemy_n shall_v be_v subdue_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o great_a and_o eternal_a dwelling_n to_o which_o the_o faithful_a shall_v be_v transport_v after_o the_o last_o judgement_n i_o deny_v it_o not_o but_o you_o must_v know_v canaan_n 1._o type_n the_o rest_n in_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n that_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o description_n of_o the_o future_a blessedness_n of_o the_o church_n by_o emblem_n type_n figure_n and_o metaphorical_a resemblance_n have_v not_o their_o immediate_a relation_n to_o eternal_a blessedness_n st._n paul_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o eye_n have_v not_o see_v it_o nor_o ear_n hear_v it_o nor_o can_v it_o enter_v into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n to_o conceive_v and_o consequent_o
on_o the_o east_n three_o gate_n on_o the_o north_n three_o gate_n on_o the_o south_n three_o gate_n and_o on_o the_o west_n three_o gate_n in_o the_o description_n of_o this_o city_n we_o have_v every_o thing_n that_o be_v rich_a and_o precious_a all_o signify_v its_o great_a holiness_n excellent_a virtue_n and_o perfect_a peace_n for_o they_o be_v the_o substantial_a good_n and_o real_a treasure_n of_o the_o church_n it_o have_v a_o great_a &_o high_a wall_n by_o that_o be_v mean_v divine_a protection_n which_o show_v also_o that_o it_o be_v the_o church_n upon_o earth_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o for_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n have_v no_o need_n of_o wall_n be_v out_o of_o the_o reach_n of_o enemy_n and_o have_v twelve_o gate_n we_o have_v observe_v before_o that_o the_o number_n twelve_o be_v frequent_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o this_o description_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o sacred_a number_n because_o of_o the_o twelve_o patriarch_n the_o twelve_o tribe_n and_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n the_o gate_n be_v the_o entry_n into_o this_o city_n and_o so_o denote_v the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n according_a to_o their_o twelve_o tribe_n from_o that_o great_a dispersion_n they_o be_v now_o under_o foretell_v the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n foretell_v that_o these_o twelve_o gate_n have_v a_o particular_a relation_n to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v plain_a by_o what_o follow_v that_o on_o the_o twelve_o gate_n be_v write_v the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n for_o by_o those_o tribe_n of_o israel_n we_o may_v not_o understand_v the_o church_n of_o the_o convert_a gentile_n they_o have_v a_o distinct_a place_n in_o what_o remain_v of_o the_o description_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n so_o the_o twelve_o gate_n at_o the_o four_o cardinal_n point_n of_o the_o world_n east_n north_n south_n west_n be_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n as_o what_o god_n have_v say_v in_o another_o place_n i_o will_v call_v my_o son_n from_o far_o and_o my_o daughter_n from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o earth_n i_o will_v say_v unto_o the_o north_n give_v up_o and_o to_o the_o south_n keep_v not_o back_o at_o every_o one_o of_o those_o twelve_o gate_n be_v twelve_o angel_n these_o be_v the_o twelve_o apostle_n call_v angel_n or_o pastor_n who_o whether_o they_o shall_v be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a or_o no_o shall_v by_o their_o preach_n and_o doctrine_n guide_v the_o jew_n to_o enter_v again_o into_o the_o church_n and_o open_v the_o gate_n unto_o they_o for_o they_o be_v here_o describe_v as_o keeper_n of_o the_o gate_n who_o both_o open_a and_o shut_v they_o v._o 14._o and_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n have_v twelve_o foundation_n and_o in_o they_o the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n of_o the_o lamb._n the_o protection_n safety_n and_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o church_n depend_v on_o the_o foundation_n whereon_o she_o shall_v be_v build_v those_o foundation_n be_v article_n of_o faith_n and_o christian_a verity_n according_a to_o the_o idea_n of_o st._n paul_n who_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o foundation_n which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n but_o on_o this_o foundation_n some_o build_v hay_n and_o stubble_n but_o other_o gold_n and_o precious_a stone_n 3._o â—_o cor._n 3._o these_o precious_a stone_n and_o this_o gold_n signify_v pure_a doctrine_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v sufficient_o explain_v it_o these_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v build_v upon_o truth_n the_o prophet_n give_v twelve_o for_o the_o number_n of_o these_o foundation_n because_o of_o the_o twelve_o article_n of_o faith_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n on_o these_o foundation_n be_v write_v the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n because_o they_o be_v the_o person_n who_o publish_v the_o gospel_n and_o maintain_v those_o article_n of_o faith_n by_o their_o preach_n and_o by_o their_o blood_n the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o what_o follow_v describe_v these_o foundation_n and_o assign_v a_o precious_a stone_n to_o each_o of_o of_o they_o v._o 19_o and_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n be_v garnish_v with_o all_o manner_n of_o precious_a stone_n the_o first_o foundation_n be_v jasper_n the_o second_o saphire_n the_o three_o a_o chalcedony_n the_o four_o and_o emerald_n v._o 20._o the_o five_o a_o sardonyx_n the_o six_o sardius_n the_o seven_o chrysolite_n the_o eight_o beryl_n the_o nine_o a_o topaz_n the_o ten_o a_o chrysoprasus_fw-la the_o eleven_o a_o jacinth_n the_o twelve_o a_o amethyst_n if_o we_o have_v leisure_n and_o time_n to_o spare_v we_o may_v compare_v the_o twelve_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a creed_n to_o those_o twelve_o stone_n and_o see_v wherein_o every_o article_n of_o faith_n may_v symbolize_v with_o every_o stone_n suppose_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v regard_n to_o the_o order_n in_o which_o the_o church_n have_v place_v the_o twelve_o article_n but_o i_o fear_v lest_o we_o shall_v herein_o go_v beyond_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o deliver_v thing_n rather_o curious_a than_o solid_a for_o the_o true_a design_n and_o scope_n of_o figure_n and_o mystery_n be_v lose_v by_o stretch_v they_o too_o far_o i_o suppose_v the_o design_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v only_o to_o show_v we_o in_o general_a how_o valuable_a and_o precious_a be_v the_o christian_a verity_n they_o who_o let_v go_v those_o truth_n unto_o heretic_n and_o reckon_v the_o secinian_n heresy_n to_o be_v tolerable_a be_v far_o from_o esteem_v they_o thus_o precious_a and_o do_v not_o sufficient_o understand_v the_o worth_n and_o excellence_n of_o truth_n i_o now_o returnto_a the_o description_n of_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n i._n e._n of_o the_o church_n in_o its_o last_o period_n here_o on_o earth_n v._o 15._o and_o he_o that_o talk_v with_o i_o have_v a_o golden_a reed_n to_o measure_v the_o city_n and_o the_o gate_n thereof_o and_o the_o wall_n thereof_o v._o 16._o and_o the_o city_n lie_v foursquare_n and_o the_o length_n be_v as_o large_a as_o the_o breadth_n and_o he_o measure_v the_o city_n with_o a_o reed_n twelve_o thousand_o furlong_n the_o length_n and_o the_o breadth_n and_o the_o height_n of_o it_o be_v equal_a v._o 17._o and_o he_o measure_v the_o wall_n thereof_o 144_o cubit_n according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o a_o man_n that_o be_v of_o the_o angel._n v._o 18._o and_o the_o build_n of_o the_o wall_n of_o it_o be_v of_o jasper_n and_o the_o city_n be_v pure_a gold_n like_v unto_o clear_a glass_n sense_n what_o it_o be_v to_o measure_v in_o a_o prophetical_a sense_n to_o measure_v be_v to_o make_v account_n of_o to_o esteem_v to_o reckon_v among_o thing_n that_o be_v considerable_a wherefore_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapt._n st._n john_n be_v order_v to_o measure_v only_o the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o those_o who_o worship_v there_o not_o to_o value_v or_o make_v account_n of_o any_o but_o true_a believer_n but_o for_o the_o outer_a court_n it_o be_v say_v unto_o he_o measure_v it_o not_o i_o have_v leave_v it_o unto_o the_o gentile_n as_o to_o the_o outward_a part_n of_o the_o church_n make_v no_o account_n of_o it_o for_o the_o paganism_n of_o antichrist_n and_o popery_n shall_v be_v there_o establish_v and_o shall_v reign_v for_o the_o space_n of_o 42._o prophetic_a month_n i._n e._n 1260_o year_n here_o the_o h._n spirit_n measure_v the_o holy_a jerusalem_n throughout_o not_o only_o the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n but_o the_o court_n that_o be_v before_o abandon_v to_o the_o new_a pagan_n and_o not_o only_o the_o court_n but_o the_o whole_a city_n to_o measure_v the_o city_n the_o gate_n thereof_o and_o the_o wall_n thereof_o it_o be_v to_o signify_v that_o in_o this_o last_o christian_a church_n of_o the_o last_o period_n every_o thing_n therein_o shall_v be_v great_a and_o good_a worthy_a to_o be_v esteem_v and_o measure_v and_o reckon_v as_o thing_n of_o value_n and_o consideration_n man_n do_v not_o measure_v waste_n and_o barren_a heath_n sand_n and_o rubbish_n it_o be_v not_o worth_a the_o while_n but_o palace_n and_o fruitful_a ground_n vineyard_n and_o orchard_n and_o the_o building_n of_o a_o city_n this_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o measure_n but_o observe_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o first_o measure_n in_o the_o 11_o chap._n and_o those_o of_o this_o second_o here_o beside_o those_o we_o have_v already_o take_v notice_n of_o 1._o that_o the_o first_o measure_n reach_v only_o to_o the_o court_n and_o the_o altar_n that_o be_v the_o christian_a church_n for_o the_o 3_o first_o age_n as_o have_v be_v say_v but_o here_o the_o measure_n extend_v to_o all_o and_o even_o to_o the_o city_n which_o denote_v the_o primitive_a christian_a church_n to_o be_v very_o inconsiderable_a compare_v with_o the_o church_n of_o this_o last_o period_n 2._o
in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n where_o i_o have_v show_v that_o empire_n and_o a_o kingdom_n peace_n and_o prosperity_n be_v promise_v to_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o have_v never_o hitherto_o be_v fulfil_v corrupt_a object_n when_o christ_n shall_v come_v the_o church_n shall_v be_v most_o corrupt_a 4._o after_o this_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o when_o god_n describe_v those_o time_n which_o shall_v immediate_o precede_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n instead_o of_o represent_v they_o as_o a_o golden_a age_n they_o be_v paint_v out_o as_o a_o age_n of_o iron_n and_o darkness_n iniquity_n shall_v abound_v the_o love_n of_o many_o shall_v wax_v cold_a false_a prophet_n and_o false_a christ_n shall_v arise_v they_o shall_v work_v sign_n and_o wonder_n to_o deceive_v if_o possible_a the_o very_a elect._n 12.24.37_o math._n 24._o v._n 12.24.37_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v as_o the_o day_n of_o noah_n when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v come_v 8._o luke_n 18._o c._n 8._o he_o shall_v not_o find_v faith_n upon_o earth_n and_o 2_o ep._n thessaly_n 2._o chap._n it_o be_v say_v the_o lord_n shall_v destroy_v the_o man_n of_o sin_n by_o the_o brightness_n of_o his_o come_n but_o all_o this_o be_v ground_v on_o a_o false_a supposition_n viz._n that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o other_o come_v of_o christ_n but_o for_o the_o last_o &_o final_a judgement_n which_o be_v not_o true_a the_o come_n of_o christ_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v that_o to_o settle_v the_o peace_n and_o glory_n and_o kingdom_n of_o his_o church_n and_o we_o may_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v mean_v in_o almost_o all_o the_o passage_n where_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n be_v speak_v of_o it_o be_v true_a that_o when_o christ_n shall_v come_v to_o destroy_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n he_o shall_v not_o find_v true_a faith_n upon_o earth_n that_o be_v very_o little_a of_o it_o experience_n confirm_v this_o for_o we_o be_v now_o in_o that_o very_a time_n far_o when_o christ_n shall_v come_v the_o three_o and_o last_o time_n for_o the_o last_o judgement_n it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a scarcity_n of_o faith_n &_o piety_n in_o the_o world_n at_o that_o time_n for_o gog_n and_o magog_n shall_v be_v increase_v there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a seduction_n upon_o earth_n and_o a_o great_a affliction_n upon_o the_o church_n so_o that_o these_o prophecy_n shall_v have_v their_o accomplishment_n whenever_o christ_n come_v they_o be_v fulfil_v at_o his_o first_o come_n when_o he_o come_v in_o the_o flesh_n for_o the_o church_n be_v then_o exceed_o corrupt_v and_o so_o at_o his_o second_o come_v when_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o destroy_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n for_o in_o our_o day_n there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a corruption_n and_o shall_v be_v at_o his_o three_o come_n for_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o insurrection_n against_o the_o church_n and_o against_o the_o son_n of_o god._n unknown_a 5._o object_n the_o day_n of_o judgement_n will_v not_o then_o be_v unknown_a 5._o it_o will_v far_o follow_v say_v these_o gentleman_n that_o the_o hour_n and_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n will_v not_o then_o be_v unknown_a as_o our_o lord_n j._n christ_n have_v say_v it_o be_v for_o if_o just_a after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n must_v take_v place_n we_o likewise_o know_v that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n shall_v be_v the_o day_n of_o judgement_n first_o you_o must_v know_v that_o our_o lord_n j._n christ_n say_v not_o that_o the_o day_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n shall_v be_v always_o conceal_v he_o only_o say_v that_o no_o man_n then_o know_v it_o concern_v that_o day_n say_v he_o know_v not_o man._n that_o depend_v on_o the_o fix_v the_o time_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n now_o no_o man_n know_v for_o certain_a at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o 1260_o year_n shall_v begin_v god_n do_v not_o permit_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v well_o know_v till_o this_o last_o age_n which_o be_v as_o also_o the_o last_o of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n for_o 1260_o year_n moreover_o after_o have_v well_o fix_v the_o epocha_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n that_o we_o may_v discover_v his_o end_n yet_o can_v we_o not_o thereby_o come_v to_o the_o exact_a knowledge_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n 1._o because_o we_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o thousand_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o church_n must_v begin_v just_a at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n we_o may_v say_v the_o contrary_a without_o say_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v improbable_a that_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compute_v but_o from_o the_o complete_a establishment_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n 2._o we_o can_v tell_v whether_o the_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n be_v to_o be_v exact_o so_o much_o neither_o more_o or_o less_o for_o the_o h._n ghost_n be_v not_o so_o critical_a and_o precise_a and_o often_o make_v use_n of_o a_o round_a and_o certain_a number_n to_o signify_v one_o that_o be_v uncertain_a unless_o when_o he_o make_v use_v of_o a_o break_a number_n as_o three_o and_o half_a for_o than_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o we_o be_v to_o reckon_v exact_o so_o much_o so_o that_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v always_o doubtful_a we_o can_v never_o know_v the_o precise_a time_n of_o the_o judgement_n day_n while_n 6._o object_n the_o world_n will_v then_o last_v a_o long_a while_n 6._o after_o this_o they_o say_v that_o if_o the_o church_n must_v reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n on_o earth_n the_o world_n be_v yet_o to_o last_v for_o a_o long_a time_n which_o be_v not_o likely_a it_o shall_v because_o the_o apostle_n even_o in_o their_o day_n speak_v of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o a_o thing_n approach_v and_o near_o at_o hand_n we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n say_v st._n paul._n the_o come_n of_o i._o christ_n be_v at_o hand_n say_v st._n james_n my_o littie_n child_n it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n say_v st._n john._n they_o ought_v to_o confess_v that_o these_o passage_n make_v against_o they_o instead_o of_o be_v for_o they_o the_o apostle_n call_v their_o day_n the_o last_o time_n and_o the_o last_o hour_n and_o yet_o almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n have_v pass_v since_o those_o text_n therefore_o must_v not_o be_v take_v in_o too_o rigid_a a_o sense_n we_o have_v spend_v one_o chapter_n on_o purpose_n in_o this_o book_n to_o explain_v those_o passage_n resurrection_n 7._o object_n the_o scripture_n speak_v but_o of_o one_o resurrection_n 7._o last_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o according_a to_o the_o scripture_n at_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n j._n christ_n all_o the_o dead_a must_v be_v raise_v at_o once_o the_o righteous_a and_o the_o wicked_a which_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o supposition_n of_o the_o millenaries_n who_o will_v make_v one_o part_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o rise_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o the_o rest_n at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o but_o how_o can_v any_o one_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n say_v that_o when_o it_o speak_v the_o quite_o contrary_a that_o one_o part_n of_o the_o dead_a must_v rise_v first_o which_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n and_o that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o to_o rise_v till_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v fullfil_v there_o be_v some_o passage_n it_o be_v true_a wherein_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o good_a and_o bad_a be_v speak_v of_o as_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o so_o it_o shall_v according_o be_v for_o this_o first_o resurrection_n will_v be_v but_o of_o a_o very_a few_o viz._n of_o the_o ancient_a martyr_n the_o remainder_n of_o the_o faithful_a shall_v not_o be_v raise_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n many_o dead_a be_v rise_v with_o christ_n when_o he_o rise_v and_o be_v certain_o with_o he_o body_n and_o soul_n in_o heaven_n notwithstanding_o this_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o all_o the_o dead_a as_o a_o thing_n defer_v and_o adjourn_v to_o the_o last_o day_n because_o one_o little_a exception_n destroy_v not_o a_o general_a rule_n it_o be_v strange_a that_o these_o gentleman_n find_v so_o much_o difficulty_n in_o this_o first_o resurrection_n methinks_v they_o shall_v remember_v the_o many_o saint_n who_o be_v raise_v with_o christ_n why_o may_v not_o christ_n raise_v some_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n saint_n at_o the_o come_n of_o his_o kingdom_n as_o well_o as_o raise_v some_o of_o the_o ancient_a patriarch_n when_o he_o rise_v from_o the_o grave_a however_o notwithstanding_o all_o that_o i_o have_v say_v on_o this_o subject_n of_o that_o first_o resurrection_n i_o once_o again_o declare_v that_o i_o be_o not_o solliciton_n to_o decide_v it_o therefore_o i_o have_v and_o do_v again_o place_v it_o among_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v doubtful_a i_o be_o inform_v that_o the_o learned_a and_o famous_a prof._n mr._n witsius_n of_o vtrecht_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o declare_v his_o mind_n on_o this_o subject_n in_o some_o public_a lecture_n i_o be_o tell_v that_o he_o agree_v with_o i_o concern_v a_o great_a change_n which_o be_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n with_o respect_n to_o manner_n union_n in_o doctrine_n and_o the_o spread_a of_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o well_o among_o the_o jew_n as_o among_o the_o nation_n which_o as_o yet_o be_v pagan_a he_o be_v also_o willing_a 17_o de_fw-fr x_o tribubus_fw-la israelis_fw-la c._n 9_o 9_o 1._o &_o cap_n 11._o 11._o 17_o that_o the_o jew_n shall_v hope_v to_o return_v to_o their_o own_o land_n and_o rebuild_v jerusalem_n i_o will_v ask_v no_o more_o and_o be_o more_o rejoy_v to_o meet_v with_o the_o concurrence_n of_o so_o great_a a_o man_n in_o that_o which_o be_v essential_a than_o i_o can_v be_v trouble_v that_o he_o differ_v from_o i_o concern_v that_o first_o resurrection_n for_o i_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o i_o meet_v with_o very_o great_a difficulty_n about_o it_o but_o when_o i_o look_v upon_o it_o on_o that_o side_n and_o in_o that_o manner_n as_o i_o have_v represent_v it_o i_o find_v it_o to_o be_v very_o probable_a nevertheless_o i_o be_o far_o from_o be_v full_o persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o as_o i_o be_o concern_v those_o article_n wherein_o we_o two_o agree_v these_o i_o think_v be_v all_o the_o objection_n wherewith_o these_o gentleman_n oppose_v we_o for_o i_o regard_v not_o what_o they_o say_v when_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n be_v a_o jewish_a vision_n a_o fancy_n derive_v from_o the_o impure_a fountain_n of_o their_o tradition_n this_o be_v to_o declaim_v and_o not_o to_o prove_v it_o be_v not_o impossible_a but_o there_o may_v remain_v something_o that_o be_v good_a among_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n at_o least_o st._n paul_n and_o st._n jude_n believe_v so_o the_o first_o learn_v from_o their_o tradition_n the_o name_n of_o the_o magician_n of_o egypt_n who_o oppose_v moses_n and_o likewise_o those_o word_n of_o moses_n i_o exceed_o quake_v and_o fear_n which_o we_o no_o where_n read_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o st._n jude_n learn_v from_o thence_o the_o combat_n of_o michael_n the_o archangel_n with_o the_o devil_n for_o the_o body_n of_o moses_n also_o the_o prophecy_n of_o enoch_n they_o urge_v likewise_o against_o we_o a_o multitude_n of_o ancient_a and_o modern_a author_n but_o i_o have_v rather_o give_v credit_n to_o justin_n martyr_n and_o papias_n who_o may_v have_v see_v st._n john_n than_o to_o all_o those_o who_o have_v write_v since_o god_n have_v his_o particular_a reason_n why_o he_o will_v not_o that_o the_o prophecy_n shall_v be_v understand_v in_o every_o age._n finis_fw-la
make_v this_o renew_a paganism_n of_o popery_n to_o be_v in_o less_o credit_n and_o esteem_v than_o former_o man_n begin_v to_o disgust_v the_o popish_a superstition_n they_o speak_v of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n with_o contempt_n and_o bold_o condemn_v the_o excess_n of_o it_o and_o call_v it_o idolatry_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o private_a they_o wish_v image_n be_v banish_v from_o their_o church_n that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v a_o scandal_n and_o a_o offence_n to_o we_o they_o begin_v to_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n for_o the_o take_v away_o the_o cup._n they_o acknowledge_v that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v without_o indulgency_n by_o the_o sole_a merit_n of_o i._o christ_n they_o will_v restore_v the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o the_o people_n they_o suppress_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o speak_v of_o it_o with_o scorn_n they_o despise_v his_o thunder_n and_o if_o he_o begin_v to_o murmur_v they_o talk_v as_o loud_o or_o loud_o than_o he_o they_o endeavour_v to_o establish_v this_o doctrine_n that_o under_o pretence_n of_o religion_n or_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o it_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n they_o mollify_v and_o sweeten_v all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o popery_n i_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o this_o in_o another_o place_n and_o again_o observe_v it_o this_o can_v hold_v long_o this_o state_n and_o posture_n of_o the_o papacy_n be_v violent_a since_o it_o be_v free_o confess_v that_o the_o adoration_n of_o one_o god_n be_v sufficient_a without_o that_o of_o saint_n and_o image_n they_o must_v short_o conclude_v that_o for_o thing_n unnecessary_a they_o ought_v not_o to_o scandalize_v one_o half_a of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o shut_v the_o gate_n against_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o mahometan_n never_o be_v there_o so_o many_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o now_o who_o acknowledge_v the_o vanity_n &_o impurity_n of_o their_o superstition_n every_o man_n have_v the_o liberty_n of_o his_o own_o thought_n but_o i_o profess_v that_o to_o i_o these_o be_v great_a presage_n of_o the_o approach_n of_o the_o last_o work_n of_o god_n for_o the_o establishment_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o of_o antichrist_n my_o spirit_n be_v in_o this_o frame_n when_o this_o last_o and_o great_a persecution_n in_o france_n begin_v i_o therein_o take_v notice_n of_o several_a character_n that_o confirm_v i_o in_o the_o belief_n that_o we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n of_o the_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o last_o persecution_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o 11_o chap._n revel_v singular_a character_n in_o the_o present_a persecution_n which_o presage_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v this_o last_o and_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v finiht_v their_o testimony_n the_o beast_n who_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o and_o shall_v overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a for_o there_o be_v so_o many_o thing_n singular_a and_o irregular_a in_o this_o persecution_n that_o without_o profaneness_n and_o a_o denial_n of_o divine_a providence_n we_o can_v but_o acknowledge_v the_o hand_n of_o god_n therein_o it_o be_v singular_a and_o more_o than_o usual_a whether_o we_o consider_v the_o author_n of_o this_o persecution_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o or_o whether_o we_o consider_v the_o subject_n that_o suffer_v it_o and_o in_o what_o manner_n they_o suffer_v as_o to_o the_o persecutor_n themselves_o there_o be_v first_o a_o prince_n who_o have_v the_o chief_a obligation_n to_o we_o for_o the_o crown_n he_o wear_v which_o enter_v into_o his_o family_n by_o the_o person_n of_o his_o grand_a father_n a_o prince_n to_o who_o we_o have_v always_o pay_v obedience_n and_o submission_n without_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o rebellion_n a_o prince_n for_o who_o we_o preserve_v the_o crown_n in_o his_o minority_n and_o who_o have_v not_o scruple_v to_o testify_v that_o we_o do_v so_o a_o prince_n who_o be_v wise_a and_o understanding_n as_o to_o his_o own_o interest_n and_o those_o of_o the_o state_n of_o europe_n who_o yet_o in_o despite_n of_o his_o own_o interest_n have_v do_v all_o that_o which_o the_o house_n of_o austria_n will_v have_v dictate_v to_o he_o to_o do_v if_o she_o have_v employ_v her_o emissary_n in_o his_o council_n who_o destroy_v his_o own_o subject_n who_o make_v innumerable_a malcontent_n who_o throw_v eternal_a seed_n of_o rebellion_n and_o war_n in_o his_o own_o dominion_n who_o disoblige_v his_o protestant_a ally_n and_o alienates_v they_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n almost_o as_o never_o to_o be_v reconcile_v the_o protestant_a state_n and_o prince_n have_v be_v always_o the_o principal_a ally_n of_o france_n swede_n denmark_n england_n the_o low-countries_n the_o swisser_n and_o the_o protestant_a prince_n of_o germany_n these_o be_v they_o that_o have_v support_v it_o when_o the_o house_n of_o austria_n threaten_v the_o liberty_n of_o all_o europe_n and_o these_o be_v they_o who_o assist_v france_n to_o humble_v the_o house_n of_o austria_n so_o low_a as_o now_o it_o be_v and_o consequent_o that_o have_v advance_v france_n to_o that_o point_n of_o grandeur_n she_o be_v now_o at_o but_o time_n will_v show_v how_o great_a a_o wound_n france_n have_v now_o make_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o all_o her_o ancient_a ally_n we_o see_v already_o that_o this_o persecution_n make_v the_o discord_n and_o dissension_n cease_v that_o be_v between_o the_o protestant_n and_o bring_v they_o near_o an_o union_n and_o reconciliation_n than_o before_o god_n will_v let_v we_o see_v something_o far_o of_o that_o kind_n however_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o there_o be_v something_o therein_o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o man_n that_o so_o wise_a a_o court_n shall_v violate_v all_o the_o rule_n of_o good_a policy_n which_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o state_n and_o the_o spring_n of_o all_o their_o motion_n if_o we_o look_v upon_o the_o clergy_n that_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o solicitor_n of_o this_o persecution_n it_o will_v appear_v no_o less_o extraordinary_a it_o be_v not_o a_o ignorant_a and_o superstitious_a clergy_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o last_o century_n these_o be_v understanding_n and_o know_v person_n man_n of_o learning_n and_o prudence_n free_v from_o the_o ridiculous_a affectation_n and_o prejudice_n of_o a_o monastic_a spirit_n who_o have_v little_a zeal_n for_o the_o romish_a ceremony_n who_o flight_n their_o worship_n at_o least_o for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o it_o who_o have_v much_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o at_o the_o bottom_n but_o very_o little_a religion_n in_o a_o word_n they_o be_v such_o as_o know_v very_o well_o that_o we_o be_v not_o in_o the_o wrong_n or_o at_o least_o that_o altogether_o and_o in_o every_o thing_n we_o be_v not_o nevertheless_o they_o persecute_v we_o more_o cruel_o than_o the_o most_o furious_a monk_n or_o enrage_a inquisitor_n have_v ever_o do_v they_o act_n therefore_o against_o their_o own_o light_n which_o be_v so_o far_o very_o strange_a and_o surprise_v but_o what_o be_v more_o astonish_a they_o act_n against_o the_o most_o sacred_a principle_n of_o their_o religion_n there_o be_v nothing_o among_o they_o more_o venerable_a than_o the_o sacrament_n and_o nothing_o esteem_v more_o criminal_a than_o the_o violation_n of_o they_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n to_o give_v absolution_n to_o a_o sinner_n to_o a_o heretic_n who_o be_v not_o penitent_a who_o say_v and_o declare_v open_o without_o hide_v or_o conceal_v it_o that_o he_o persevere_fw-la from_o his_o very_a heart_n in_o his_o sin_n and_o heresy_n and_o never_o renounce_v it_o but_o by_o constraint_n and_o violence_n to_o give_v i_o say_v absolution_n to_o such_o a_o man_n according_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o their_o loose_a casuist_n it_o be_v sacrilege_n to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n to_o a_o man_n that_o profess_v he_o believe_v nothing_o of_o it_o and_o acknowledge_v nothing_o there_o but_o mere_a bread_n it_o be_v a_o sacrilegious_a communion_n shall_v it_o not_o affect_v the_o heart_n and_o even_o the_o imagination_n of_o those_o persecute_v bishop_n and_o priest_n to_o think_v of_o the_o innumerable_a sacrilege_n that_o by_o this_o mean_n be_v every_o day_n commit_v they_o absolve_v a_o multitude_n of_o wretched_a people_n who_o protest_v that_o by_o mere_a force_n and_o violence_n they_o be_v constrain_v to_o sign_v the_o abjuration_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o to_o get_v out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o thousand_o executioner_n who_o devour_v and_o destroy_v they_o and_o give_v they_o no_o rest_n day_n or_o night_n the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n who_o
one_o of_o the_o late_a commentator_n on_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o one_o of_o the_o most_o esteem_v i_o find_v that_o he_o follow_v mede_n in_o every_o thing_n save_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n of_o the_o 14_o chap._n the_o seven_o viol_n of_o the_o 16_o and_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n of_o the_o 11_o chap._n that_o be_v that_o he_o have_v follow_v he_o in_o those_o place_n wherein_o he_o have_v succeed_v well_o it_o be_v in_o effect_n impossible_a to_o differ_v from_o he_o in_o those_o place_n but_o in_o those_o place_n where_o mr._n mede_n be_v not_o happy_a dr._n moor_n be_v no_o more_o so_o than_o he_o if_o any_o other_o have_v discover_v these_o truth_n he_o will_v oblige_v i_o that_o shall_v let_v i_o know_v it_o i_o shall_v be_v rejoice_v to_o understand_v that_o any_o other_o have_v make_v the_o same_o discovery_n this_o will_v confirm_v i_o in_o the_o persuasion_n which_o i_o have_v that_o i_o have_v find_v that_o which_o i_o inquire_v after_o after_o have_v prove_v in_o this_o second_o part_n that_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o hand_n i_o treat_v of_o that_o which_o be_v to_o follow_v after_o that_o fall_n viz._n the_o famous_a reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n which_o have_v be_v so_o often_o contradict_v since_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n i_o have_v enlarge_v a_o little_a upon_o it_o as_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o consolatory_a truth_n which_o be_v in_o the_o whole_a scripture_n i_o can_v but_o ascribe_v to_o a_o secret_a providence_n of_o god_n that_o blindness_n which_o most_o christian_n have_v be_v under_o hitherto_o concern_v it_o for_o certain_a reason_n god_n will_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v see_v that_o reign_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o prophecy_n though_o it_o be_v there_o as_o clear_o describe_v as_o the_o come_v of_o the_o messiah_n which_o yet_o the_o jew_n will_v not_o see_v to_o be_v there_o you_o will_v therein_o find_v one_o chapter_n for_o which_o the_o jew_n be_v indebt_v to_o i_o for_o i_o re-establish_a they_o in_o their_o right_n and_o in_o their_o hope_n far_o than_o christian_n have_v as_o yet_o do_v among_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n you_o will_v find_v a_o explication_n of_o the_o type_n of_o the_o work_n of_o creation_n which_o will_v not_o be_v unpleasant_a to_o those_o who_o love_v mystery_n i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v in_o vindication_n of_o this_o book_n it_o must_v run_v the_o common_a risk_a it_o must_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o public_a a_o risque_n so_o much_o the_o great_a in_o that_o treat_v of_o prophecy_n no_o man_n think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o subscribe_v to_o the_o thought_n of_o those_o who_o interpret_v they_o i_o may_v well_o expect_v to_o be_v ill_o treat_v by_o other_o the_o learned_a and_o the_o wise_a as_o they_o pretend_v to_o be_v who_o mock_v at_o all_o prophecy_n and_o all_o those_o who_o go_v about_o to_o interpret_v they_o these_o man_n be_v upon_o the_o border_n of_o impiety_n if_o they_o be_v not_o already_o plunge_v into_o it_o it_o be_v not_o for_o their_o sake_n that_o i_o write_v i_o despise_v they_o at_o least_o their_o judgement_n but_o i_o pray_v god_n for_o their_o salvation_n it_o be_v for_o the_o comfort_n of_o the_o good_a and_o upright_a that_o this_o work_n be_v undertake_v god_n grant_v it_o may_v contribute_v to_o it_o if_o i_o be_o deceive_v i_o shall_v have_v but_o my_o common_a lot_n with_o many_o other_o nevertheless_o i_o deserve_v some_o thanks_o for_o my_o good_a intention_n let_v i_o add_v one_o word_n that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o book_n to_o be_v read_v cursory_o over_o and_o that_o but_o once_o i_o consent_v that_o it_o be_v read_v the_o first_o time_n as_o a_o romance_n but_o let_v such_o a_o one_o return_n to_o it_o and_z lay_z aside_o his_o prejudices_fw-la by_o little_a and_o little_a and_o at_o length_n accustom_v himself_o to_o those_o idea_n that_o at_o first_o seem_v strange_a this_o advice_n i_o give_v chief_o to_o roman_a catholic_n assoon_o as_o they_o perceive_v by_o the_o title_n of_o a_o book_n that_o the_o design_n be_v to_o persuade_v they_o that_o their_o religion_n be_v antichristianism_n they_o fall_v into_o a_o rage_n and_o their_o passion_n blind_v they_o but_o yet_o for_o once_o let_v they_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v it_o as_o a_o romance_n and_o afterward_o let_v they_o think_v that_o the_o matter_n deserve_v at_o least_o to_o be_v examine_v because_o no_o less_o than_o their_o eternal_a salvation_n be_v concern_v in_o it_o i_o have_v no_o design_n to_o anger_v they_o i_o desire_v their_o salvation_n it_o be_v the_o only_a end_n i_o propose_v god_n be_v my_o witness_n a_o supplement_n to_o the_o advice_n to_o all_o christian_n this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v advertise_v the_o public_a in_o the_o first_o ediction_n in_o this_o second_o i_o find_v myself_o oblige_v to_o remove_v two_o scandal_n which_o i_o have_v learn_v have_v be_v take_v on_o the_o account_n of_o this_o book_n first_o there_o be_v some_o who_o believe_v the_o hope_n i_o give_v of_o a_o re-establishment_n within_o a_o few_o year_n may_v do_v much_o hurt_v because_o all_o those_o who_o be_v thus_o persuade_v will_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o sleep_v secure_a in_o the_o mean_a time_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v if_o it_o be_v thus_o we_o may_v expect_v a_o while_n and_o bear_v our_o captivity_n as_o well_o as_o we_o can_v we_o shall_v ere_o long_o see_v the_o end_n of_o it_o during_o which_o expectation_n they_o will_v still_o go_v to_o mass_n and_o join_v in_o the_o superstition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o this_o i_o have_v two_o thing_n to_o say_v first_o that_o god_n end_n and_o way_n be_v different_a from_o we_o at_o this_o rate_n god_n shall_v never_o have_v promise_v to_o deliver_v his_o church_n that_o man_n may_v not_o grow_v secure_a in_o the_o expectation_n of_o it_o god_n have_v almost_o always_o hide_v event_n from_o we_o and_o will_v not_o that_o at_o all_o time_n the_o prophecy_n shall_v be_v understand_v lest_o the_o knowledge_n and_o understanding_n of_o they_o shall_v prejudice_v their_o accomplishment_n lest_o man_n shall_v oppose_v it_o and_o stand_v upon_o their_o guard_n in_o that_o respect_n but_o who_o know_v whether_o god_n ought_v not_o at_o last_o to_o make_v the_o prophecy_n be_v understand_v that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o easy_o be_v fulfil_v who_o know_v whether_o so_o many_o of_o the_o romish_a communion_n who_o be_v already_o disgu_v with_o their_o religion_n may_v not_o open_v their_o eye_n by_o the_o light_n which_o we_o set_v before_o they_o and_o resolve_v to_o become_v instrument_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n for_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o this_o great_a work_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o oftentimes_o prophecy_n counterfeit_v or_o real_a have_v inspire_v those_o for_o who_o they_o be_v make_v with_o the_o design_n to_o effect_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v promise_v they_o after_o all_o when_o god_n discover_v any_o truth_n of_o this_o nature_n he_o have_v his_o reason_n for_o do_v so_o and_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o resist_v it_o upon_o pretence_n of_o some_o ill_a consequence_n that_o will_v follow_v jeremy_n during_o the_o siege_n of_o jerusalem_n declare_v to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o the_o chaldean_n will_v take_v the_o city_n shall_v he_o have_v forbear_v to_o speak_v that_o truth_n which_o god_n have_v reveal_v to_o he_o because_o of_o some_o ill_a consequence_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o nothing_o be_v more_o proper_a to_o lessen_v the_o courage_n of_o the_o inhabitant_n and_o to_o promote_v the_o take_n of_o the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n than_o such_o a_o discourse_n of_o the_o prophet_n the_o other_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v to_o say_v on_o this_o first_o scandal_n be_v this_o that_o such_o who_o take_v occasion_n from_o this_o book_n to_o continue_v in_o the_o roman_a superstition_n wait_v for_o deliverance_n have_v no_o need_n of_o this_o book_n to_o cherish_v the_o disposition_n they_o be_v in_o to_o remain_v there_o they_o be_v people_n who_o only_o search_v for_o pretence_n to_o flatter_v themselves_o in_o the_o condition_n they_o be_v in_o and_o can_v never_o want_v they_o either_o here_o or_o there_o from_o this_o thing_n or_o another_o but_o in_o truth_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o ridiculous_a than_o to_o take_v occasion_n from_o hence_o to_o continue_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o three_o or_o four_o year_n or_o more_o there_o will_v be_v a_o great_a change_n in_o the_o papacy_n we_o must_v then_o remain_v there_o wait_v till_o that_o change_n happen_v it_o be_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n as_o if_o i_o shall_v say_v i_o be_o in_o
of_o the_o future_a prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n the_o 21_o and_o 22._o chap._n of_o the_o apocalypse_n interpret_v that_o in_o those_o chapter_n the_o church_n be_v describe_v as_o victorious_a upon_o earth_n and_o not_o as_o triumphant_a in_o heaven_n pag._n 357_o chap._n xxiv_o the_o character_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o church_n eight_o be_v certain_a and_o five_o doubtful_a what_o shall_v happen_v after_o this_o kingdom_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o gog_n and_o magog_n there_o shall_v probable_o be_v a_o lesser_a kind_n of_o antichrist_n a_o little_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n pag._n 375_o chap._n xxv_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o anti-millinaries_a against_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n pag._n 388_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o prophecy_n or_o the_o approach_v deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o antichristian-empire_n &_o its_o character_n chap._n i._n of_o the_o seven_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n that_o in_o all_o probability_n they_o be_v not_o prophetical_a the_o thought_n of_o interpreter_n thereupon_o when_o i_o undertake_v this_o work_n i_o have_v no_o design_n to_o make_v a_o complete_a commentary_n on_o that_o which_o be_v prophetical_a in_o the_o revelation_n as_o do_v appear_v in_o the_o first_o edition_n however_o when_o i_o observe_v that_o without_o design_v it_o i_o have_v explain_v almost_o the_o whole_a apocalypse_n i_o do_v believe_v that_o as_o for_o three_o or_o four_o chapter_n that_o remain_v to_o be_v explain_v i_o ought_v not_o to_o leave_v they_o behind_o though_o they_o have_v no_o respect_n to_o the_o scope_n of_o this_o book_n which_o be_v to_o find_v out_o antichrist_n &_o learn_v when_o his_o empire_n must_v end_v when_o one_o see_v a_o system_fw-la that_o be_v very_o perfect_a &_o well_o attend_v with_o all_o the_o event_n foretell_v in_o this_o book_n this_o will_v give_v such_o a_o fair_a aspect_n of_o truth_n to_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o as_o will_v be_v most_o easy_o perceive_v moreover_o the_o public_a may_v have_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o portraiture_n of_o antichrist_n i_o have_v refer_v the_o reader_n in_o many_o chapter_n as_o in_o the_o 13_o &_o the_o 17_o to_o my_o book_n of_o prejudices_fw-la now_o we_o i_o have_v promise_v to_o epitomise_v the_o book_n of_o prejudices_fw-la i_o think_v it_o will_v be_v more_o proper_a to_o bring_v out_o of_o that_o book_n into_o this_o present_a work_n all_o that_o respect_v the_o prophecy_n &_o their_o explication_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o description_n of_o antichristianism_n than_o to_o refer_v a_o part_n of_o this_o to_o another_o book_n so_o that_o in_o this_o second_o edition_n there_o will_v be_v find_v a_o explication_n of_o all_o that_o be_v prophetical_a in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o believe_v with_o the_o learned_a joseph_n mede_n that_o this_o book_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n the_o first_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o book_n seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 5_o ch._n and_o the_o second_o in_o the_o book_n which_o the_o angel_n give_v to_o st._n john_n in_o the_o 10_o ch._n the_o two_o little_a book_n move_v upon_o the_o same_o time_n the_o one_o &_o the_o other_o reach_n even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o they_o donot_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n &_o have_v not_o the_o same_o object_n for_o the_o first_o little_a book_n that_o appear_v seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n principal_o respect_v the_o affair_n &_o the_o adventure_n of_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n viz._n the_o temporal_a roman_a empire_n and_o the_o second_o book_n contain_v the_o destiny_n of_o the_o church_n corrupt_v during_o the_o same_o age_n &_o the_o same_o duration_n of_o time_n this_o be_v what_o we_o call_v the_o spiritual_a roman_a empire_n i_o say_v that_o the_o first_o book_n contain_v proper_o the_o destiny_n of_o the_o empire_n not_o but_o that_o those_o of_o the_o church_n be_v include_v in_o it_o too_o for_o that_o which_o god_n foretell_v shall_v befall_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v always_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n to_o its_o persecution_n &_o the_o great_a change_n that_o befall_v it_o so_o that_o to_o speak_v proper_o the_o whole_a work_n respect_v the_o church_n but_o the_o second_o little_a book_n which_o reach_v from_o the_o 10_o chapter_n to_o the_o end_n respect_v the_o church_n &_o what_o be_v to_o befall_v it_o much_o more_o particular_o yea_o &_o more_o clear_o the_o first_o thing_n that_o appear_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o seven_o epistle_n to_o seven_o principal_a church_n of_o asia_n prophetical_a q._n whether_o the_o seven_o epistle_n be_v prophetical_a contain_v in_o the_o three_o first_o chapter_n it_o be_v very_o much_o question_v whether_o these_o epistle_n be_v prophetical_a or_o not_o some_o maintain_v that_o they_o be_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o heat_n &_o other_o deny_v it_o as_o for_o i_o i_o have_v nothing_o certain_a to_o say_v upon_o it_o so_o that_o i_o will_v not_o raise_v a_o prejudice_n against_o any_o person_n or_o any_o opinion_n by_o my_o own_o though_o i_o be_o much_o more_o incline_v to_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o prophecy_n in_o they_o but_o that_o all_o that_o be_v say_v in_o these_o epistle_n refer_v to_o thing_n that_o have_v happen_v in_o those_o seven_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o revelation_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o epistle_n this_o be_v clear_a by_o its_o beginning_n &_o end_n now_o it_o be_v not_o usual_a with_o the_o apostle_n to_o direct_v their_o epistle_n to_o the_o universal_a church_n in_o general_a of_o all_o place_n &_o all_o time_n as_o some_o will_v have_v st._n john_n here_o to_o have_v do_v the_o apostle_n be_v wont_v in_o their_o epistle_n to_o rank_n in_o the_o first_o place_n what_o they_o have_v which_o be_v dogmatical_a &_o prophetical_a to_o write_v of_o &_o afterward_o come_v that_o which_o respect_v what_o be_v moral_a this_o be_v the_o method_n of_o st._n paul._n st._n john_n on_o the_o contrary_a in_o this_o epistle_n set_v that_o which_o be_v moral_a therein_o before_o that_o which_o be_v prophetical_a the_o reason_n be_v because_o he_o little_o design_v to_o stay_v upon_o that_o which_o be_v moral_a &_o his_o principal_a aim_n be_v to_o relate_v the_o vision_n which_o god_n have_v give_v he_o therefore_o he_o dispatch_v in_o the_o beginning_n that_o which_o be_v to_o make_v the_o least_o part_n of_o his_o epistle_n &_o which_o be_v less_o important_a that_o without_o diversion_n he_o may_v stick_v to_o that_o which_o he_o principal_o intend_v therein_o i_o see_v but_o one_o thing_n that_o seem_v mighty_o to_o favour_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o that_o believe_v that_o the_o seven_o epistle_n be_v prophetical_a church_n why_o the_o h._n spirit_n write_v but_o to_o seven_o church_n it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o seven_o why_o do_v the_o h._n spirit_n write_v to_o no_o more_o than_o seven_o church_n be_v there_o not_o many_o more_o in_o asia_n be_v these_o the_o only_a one_o in_o which_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v reprove_v or_o to_o who_o the_o h._n spirit_n have_v something_o to_o say_v it_o seem_v therefore_o that_o the_o seven_o church_n be_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o all_o age_n divide_v into_o seven_o period_n but_o this_o reason_n do_v not_o appear_v strong_a enough_o to_o i_o first_o because_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o be_v evident_o consecrate_v in_o the_o revelation_n the_o holy_a spirit_n use_v it_o in_o count_v up_o all_o thing_n the_o seven_o spirit_n seven_o lamp_n seven_o angel_n etc._n etc._n sure_o whatever_n we_o understand_v hereby_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o number_n of_o spirit_n of_o lamp_n &_o of_o angel_n be_v not_o reduce_v to_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o not_o but_o that_o oftentimes_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o in_o the_o revelation_n must_v be_v take_v for_o a_o determinate_a number_n as_o in_o the_o seven_o seal_n in_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n &_o the_o seven_o vial_n but_o that_o be_v when_o the_o division_n of_o time_n into_o period_n be_v treat_v of_o now_o this_o be_v that_o which_o be_v doubtful_a that_o by_o these_o seven_o church_n be_v mean_v seven_o period_n and_o we_o shall_v also_o see_v hereafter_o that_o what_o be_v say_v to_o these_o seven_o church_n do_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o event_n in_o what_o manner_n soever_o the_o time_n be_v divide_v so_o that_o this_o only_a thing_n that_o the_o h._n spirit_n make_v here_o seven_o church_n do_v not_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v so_o many_o period_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o by_o these_o he_o mean_v all_o
the_o other_o church_n of_o asia_n and_o if_o any_o will_v have_v it_o so_o all_o those_o that_o be_v at_o that_o time_n in_o the_o world_n and_o he_o choose_v among_o these_o seven_o the_o name_n of_o the_o principal_a one_o intend_v that_o the_o other_o lesser_a church_n shall_v reckon_v that_o as_o speak_v concern_v their_o present_a estate_n which_o be_v speak_v to_o the_o seven_o principal_a one_o among_o they_o two_o who_o know_v whether_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n more_o than_o seven_o considerable_a church_n in_o asia_n the_o other_o be_v so_o very_a much_o below_o these_o for_o dignity_n grandeur_n &_o excellency_n that_o the_o h._n spirit_n judge_v it_o not_o proper_a to_o make_v any_o account_n of_o they_o the_o advertisement_n that_o he_o give_v to_o these_o seven_o church_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o disorder_n which_o may_v be_v in_o all_o the_o other_o which_o disorder_n be_v apparent_o the_o same_o for_o it_o be_v usual_a enough_o for_o little_a flock_n to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o great_a one_o last_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o what_o follow_v have_v divide_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n since_o j._n christ_n time_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n or_o to_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n kingdom_n into_o seven_o period_n for_o the_o seven_o seal_n the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o seven_o vial_n do_v not_o each_o of_o they_o take_v up_o all_o time_n they_o succeed_v one_o another_o the_o seven_o seal_n bring_v forth_o seven_o trumpet_n &_o the_o six_o trumpet_n be_v subdivide_v into_o seven_o vial_n it_o have_v be_v very_o methodical_a in_o a_o revelation_n after_o have_v obscure_o mark_v out_o the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o seven_o epistle_n to_o describe_v the_o same_o time_n by_o seven_o other_o character_n more_o observable_a &_o more_o distinct_a this_o be_v indeed_o what_o some_o modern_a writer_n do_v believe_v that_o god_n have_v do_v pretend_v that_o the_o seven_o seal_n &_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n be_v co-temporary_a &_o divide_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n into_o seven_o period_n as_o the_o seven_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n do_v but_o this_o opinion_n will_v not_o appear_v probable_a to_o those_o that_o study_v the_o prophecy_n &_o the_o event_n with_o any_o application_n of_o mind_n i_o look_v on_o that_o as_o nothing_o that_o be_v say_v to_o support_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n viz._n that_o we_o do_v not_o see_v that_o such_o thing_n happen_v in_o the_o seven_o church_n of_o asia_n which_o be_v there_o name_v as_o have_v any_o resemblance_n with_o what_o the_o h._n spirit_n say_v to_o they_o how_o shall_v we_o see_v it_o see_v we_o have_v not_o the_o particular_a history_n of_o those_o church_n in_o that_o time_n beside_o though_o we_o do_v not_o know_v the_o particular_n of_o those_o event_n yet_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o seven_o epistle_n which_o do_v not_o very_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n that_o then_o be_v without_o any_o necessity_n to_o seek_v out_o event_n mystical_o mean_v in_o future_a age_n happy_a the_o application_n that_o be_v make_v of_o the_o seven_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o period_n be_v not_o happy_a the_o principal_a thing_n that_o hinder_v i_o from_o close_v with_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o prophetical_a sense_n of_o the_o epistle_n be_v that_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o application_n which_o be_v make_v of_o they_o to_o the_o age_n that_o have_v past_a since_o the_o apostle_n do_v answer_n expectation_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v some_o place_n where_o the_o application_n be_v not_o unhappy_a but_o see_v this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o every_o where_o i_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v hit_v lucky_o by_o chance_n otherwise_o the_o prophecy_n shall_v every_v where_o agree_v with_o the_o event_n to_o the_o end_n one_o may_v better_o judge_v of_o the_o force_n of_o this_o last_o reason_n i_o shall_v set_v down_o two_o or_o three_o of_o the_o mystical_a interpretation_n that_o be_v give_v to_o these_o epistle_n this_o will_v please_v those_o who_o can_v or_o will_v not_o go_v to_o seek_v they_o in_o their_o spring_n i_o begin_v with_o that_o of_o patrick_n forbes_n a_o scotch_a divine_a forbes_n the_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n by_o forbes_n that_o live_v &_o die_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n according_a to_o he_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n signify_v the_o primitive_a church_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n the_o praise_n which_o the_o h._n spirit_n give_v it_o i_o know_v thy_o work_n &_o thy_o labour_n &_o how_o thou_o can_v not_o bear_v they_o which_o be_v evil_a etc._n etc._n these_o praise_n i_o say_v may_v well_o agree_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n but_o those_o which_o god_n give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o thyatira_n afterward_o be_v great_a yet_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o four_o period_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o come_v near_o the_o church_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n in_o fervency_n &_o purity_n the_o nicolaitan_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o this_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n may_v signify_v all_o the_o heretic_n all_o the_o kind_n be_v mean_v by_o one_o but_o see_v the_o church_n of_o all_o age_n have_v have_v its_o heretic_n this_o character_n can_v distinguish_v this_o period_n from_o the_o other_o the_o second_o epistle_n be_v to_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n &_o forbes_n will_v have_v this_o to_o be_v the_o period_n in_o which_o the_o arrian_n macedonian_n nestorian_n &_o eutychian_o reign_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o this_o period_n will_v comprehend_v the_o four_o &_o the_o five_o age._n but_o how_o can_v these_o word_n be_v apply_v to_o those_o age_n i_o know_v thy_o work_n &_o thy_o tribulation_n &_o thy_o poverty_n but_o thou_o be_v rich_a &_o i_o know_v the_o blasphemy_n of_o those_o that_o say_v they_o be_v jew_n but_o be_v not_o but_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n see_v here_o be_v praise_n that_o be_v no_o whit_n inferior_a to_o those_o that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o church_n in_o these_o age_n be_v corrupt_v &_o lose_v all_o the_o beauty_n it_o have_v in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n its_o manner_n be_v corrupt_v &_o its_o worship_n be_v mar_v by_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n &_o the_o worship_n of_o relic_n what_o will_v become_v of_o that_o persecution_n of_o ten_o day_n that_o god_n predict_v to_o this_o church_n of_o smyrna_n it_o be_v true_a the_o church_n be_v persecute_v under_o the_o arrian_n emperor_n but_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v very_o well_o why_o this_o be_v describe_v by_o number_n of_o ten_o day_n the_o three_o epistle_n be_v direct_v to_o the_o church_n of_o pergamus_n &_o according_a to_o forbes_n this_o be_v the_o period_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n the_o forego_v period_n be_v but_o of_o two_o or_o three_o hundred_o year_n this_o must_v be_v above_o a_o thousand_o year_n here_o be_v find_v something_o that_o be_v pretty_a like_o this_o period_n i_o know_v where_o thou_o dwell_v even_o where_o satan_n seat_n be_v to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o the_o martyr_n antipas_n speak_v of_o in_o this_o epistle_n signify_v antipapa_n a_o enemy_n oppose_v the_o pope_n &_o that_o this_o signify_v all_o those_o that_o have_v oppose_v the_o tyranny_n of_o antichrist_n but_o the_o rest_n do_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v to_o this_o period_n i_o know_v thy_o work_n &_o that_o thou_o hold_v fast_v my_o name_n &_o have_v not_o deny_v my_o faith_n these_o praise_n do_v by_o no_o nean_n belong_v to_o a_o church_n so_o corrupt_a as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o three_o period_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n thou_o have_v they_o that_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o balaam_n who_o teach_v balak_n to_o cast_v a_o stumbling-block_n before_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n to_o eat_v thing_n sacrifice_v unto_o idol_n &_o to_o commit_v fornication_n by_o this_o must_v be_v mean_v those_o evil_a christian_n that_o join_v in_o with_o the_o antichristian_a idolatry_n now_o these_o people_n be_v not_o well_o describe_v by_o thou_o have_v they_o for_o this_o import_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o the_o society_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a under_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n do_v partake_v of_o his_o abomination_n the_o four_o epistle_n be_v direct_v to_o the_o church_n of_o thyatira_n to_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n give_v these_o great_a praise_n i_o know_v thy_o work_n &_o charity_n &_o service_n &_o patience_n &_o that_o thy_o last_o work_n be_v more_o than_o the_o
first_o forbes_n will_v have_v this_o be_v that_o period_n of_o the_o church_n in_o which_o the_o church_n begin_v to_o reform_v herself_o &_o in_o which_o the_o good_a separate_v from_o the_o evil_n i_o e._n the_o church_n from_o the_o albigenses_n to_o luther_n time_n now_o i_o leave_v every_o wise_a man_n to_o judge_v if_o a_o small_a number_n of_o albigenses_n &_o waldenses_n that_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n &_o that_o endure_v so_o short_a a_o time_n can_v deserve_v from_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n so_o general_o corrupt_v the_o fair_a of_o all_o the_o praise_n that_o the_o h._n spirit_n give_v to_o the_o seven_o church_n thou_o suffer_v that_o woman_n jezabel_n that_o call_v herself_o a_o prophetess_n to_o teach_v &_o to_o seduce_v my_o servant_n to_o commit_v fornication_n this_o jezabel_n i_o confess_v very_o much_o resemble_v the_o antichristian_a church_n but_o why_o shall_v the_o albigenses_n be_v blame_v for_o suffer_v the_o roman_a church_n how_o can_v they_o destroy_v it_o who_o be_v so_o weak_a do_v they_o not_o cry_v out_o upon_o she_o as_o babylon_n as_o much_o as_o they_o be_v able_a sardis_n be_v the_o five_o church_n to_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n write_v &_o according_a to_o forbes_n it_o be_v the_o reform_a church_n in_o which_o neither_o jezabel_n nor_o balaam_n nor_o the_o pope_n nor_o popery_n be_v any_o long_o tolerate_v because_o she_o break_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o why_o will_v we_o have_v the_o age_n of_o our_o reformation_n since_o luther_n to_o be_v brand_v with_o so_o black_a &_o fatal_a a_o character_n thou_o have_v a_o name_n to_o live_v but_o be_v dead_a be_v watchful_a &_o strengthen_v the_o thing_n which_o remain_v &_o be_v ready_a to_o die_v for_o i_o have_v not_o find_v thy_o work_n perfect_a before_o god._n i_o think_v our_o reformation_n deserve_v at_o least_o as_o much_o praise_n as_o that_o of_o the_o albigenses_n the_o zeal_n thereof_o be_v great_a &_o the_o doctrine_n pure_a philadelphia_n be_v the_o six_o church_n &_o signify_v according_a to_o forbes_n the_o church_n that_o shall_v carry_v the_o reformation_n to_o its_o great_a height_n that_o shall_v have_v but_o a_o small_a number_n of_o member_n but_o they_o shall_v be_v very_o zealous_a laodicea_n be_v the_o last_o church_n or_o the_o last_o period_n the_o holy_a spirit_n terrible_o blame_v it_o thou_o be_v neither_o hot_a nor_o cold_a thou_o say_v i_o be_o rich_a &_o have_v need_n of_o nothing_o etc._n etc._n &_o do_v not_o know_v that_o thou_o be_v wretched_a &_o miserable_a &_o poor_a &_o blind_a &_o naked_a according_a to_o forbes_n this_o be_v those_o church_n that_o make_v all_o their_o glory_n to_o consist_v in_o their_o have_v quit_v babylon_n do_v fall_v back_o &_o make_v religion_n to_o consist_v in_o nothing_o but_o duty_n pure_o external_a this_o last_o period_n must_v be_v place_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n thus_o you_o have_v forbes's_fw-fr system_fw-la let_v we_o proceed_v to_o that_o of_o cocceius_n according_a to_o this_o late_a author_n the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v the_o apostolical_a church_n i._n e._n that_o wherein_o the_o apostle_n preach_v cocceius_n the_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n according_a to_o cocceius_n so_o that_o this_o period_n must_v be_v extend_v to_o the_o death_n of_o st._n john._n the_o nicolaitan_n speak_v of_o in_o this_o first_o epistle_n be_v heretic_n in_o general_n nicolaos_n in_o greek_a signify_v the_o conqueror_n of_o the_o people_n it_o be_v the_o character_n of_o heretic_n to_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o people_n by_o seduce_v they_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n signify_v the_o church_n suffer_v in_o all_o place_n &_o especial_o that_o of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n the_o persecution_n of_o ten_o day_n according_a to_o this_o must_v signify_v the_o ten_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n suffer_v during_o those_o three_o age_n under_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n this_o do_v not_o fall_v out_o ill_a but_o i_o fear_v it_o be_v chance_v that_o make_v this_o hit_n for_o the_o rest_n do_v not_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o holy_a spirit_n say_v some_o of_o you_o shall_v be_v cast_v into_o prison_n that_o you_o may_v be_v try_v this_o be_v very_o feeble_o to_o express_v the_o great_a number_n of_o martyr_n and_o the_o cruel_a suffering_n to_o which_o the_o church_n be_v expose_v during_o these_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v much_o more_o probable_a that_o this_o signify_v some_o light_a persecution_n that_o be_v to_o befall_v smyrna_n in_o which_o persecution_n the_o evil_n shall_v not_o go_v beyond_o the_o imprison_a some_o particular_a person_n the_o epistle_n to_o the_o church_n of_o pergamus_n be_v the_o three_o &_o according_a to_o cocceius_n it_o be_v the_o church_n from_o constantine_n time_n to_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n pergamus_n be_v the_o name_n of_o a_o famous_a fortress_n of_o troy._n rome_n signify_v strength_n or_o fortress_n it_o be_v in_o rome_n that_o satan_n seat_n be_v but_o why_o shall_v the_o seat_n of_o satan_n be_v fix_v in_o rome_n convert_v by_o constantine_n it_o have_v be_v much_o better_a to_o have_v fix_v it_o in_o rome_n pagan_a or_o to_o reserve_v it_o for_o rome_n antichristian_a that_o be_v to_o follow_v immediate_o after_o antipas_n the_o martyr_n signify_v say_v he_o the_o orthodox_n that_o maintain_v the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son._n antipas_n for_o antipatros_n &_o antipatros_n for_o isopatros_fw-la equal_a to_o the_o father_n i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v hereupon_o but_o it_o do_v not_o please_v i_o every_o well_o the_o church_n of_o thyatira_n be_v the_o four_o &_o signify_v according_a to_o cocceius_n the_o church_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n jezabel_n that_o appear_v in_o this_o epistle_n be_v the_o antichristian_a church_n they_o that_o suffer_v jezabel_n the_o prophetess_n be_v the_o elect_v mingle_v among_o the_o antichristian_a idolater_n that_o sickness_n that_o god_n will_v send_v on_o jezabel_n in_o cast_v she_o on_o her_o bed_n be_v those_o mortification_n which_o antichristianism_n be_v to_o receive_v by_o the_o several_a disaster_n that_o befall_v the_o roman_a church_n till_o the_o reformation_n this_o fall_v out_o pretty_a well_o but_o it_o be_v by_o mere_a chance_n for_o how_o can_v that_o magnificent_a elegy_n be_v apply_v to_o this_o period_n of_o the_o antichristian_a church_n i_o know_v thy_o work_n &_o thy_o charity_n &_o thy_o patience_n &_o that_o thy_o last_o work_n be_v more_o than_o the_o first_o never_o be_v the_o church_n so_o void_a of_o saint_n &_o of_o good_a work_n as_o in_o this_o sad_a period_n sardis_n be_v the_o five_o church_n &_o the_o five_o period_n &_o according_a to_o cocceius_n as_o well_o as_o according_a to_o forbes_n it_o be_v the_o reform_a church_n but_o i_o say_v hereto_o as_o i_o say_v before_o on_o occasion_n of_o forbes_n why_o shall_v we_o say_v of_o our_o reformation_n thou_o have_v a_o name_n to_o live_v &_o behold_v thou_o be_v dead_a strengthen_v the_o thing_n which_o remain_v &_o be_v ready_a to_o die_v philadelphia_n signify_v brotherly_a love_n this_o be_v the_o six_o church_n which_o carry_v in_o its_o name_n the_o character_n of_o a_o church_n yet_o to_o come_v wherein_o love_n and_o charity_n shall_v reign_v but_o among_o a_o very_a small_a number_n of_o people_n this_o church_n shall_v be_v persecute_v attempt_n will_v be_v make_v to_o shut_v the_o door_n against_o its_o conversion_n yet_o after_o this_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o it_o this_o be_v in_o after_o age_n so_o that_o we_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v about_o it_o laodicea_n signify_v the_o church_n that_o shall_v immediate_o precede_v the_o time_n wherein_o god_n shall_v pass_v that_o judgement_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o 11_o ch_n v._o 18._o i._n e._n when_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n shall_v come_v to_o be_v establish_v on_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o immediate_o before_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n come_v on_o the_o earth_n the_o church_n must_v fall_v into_o that_o dreadful_a decay_n mean_v by_o these_o word_n thou_o be_v neither_o hot_a nor_o cold_a thou_o be_v poor_a blind_a &_o naked_a i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v how_o all_o this_o hang_v together_o the_o church_n oâ—_n philadelphia_n which_o be_v the_o six_o after_o it_o have_v be_v persecute_v shall_v remain_v victorious_a over_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o signify_v that_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v be_v convert_v see_v here_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n and_o yet_o after_o this_o come_v a_o seven_o period_n wherein_o religion_n shall_v almost_o entire_o perish_v before_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n come_v on_o
the_o earth_n beside_o all_o other_o inconvenience_n this_o system_fw-la have_v this_o further_a viz._n that_o beside_o these_o seven_o period_n a_o eight_o must_v be_v add_v for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o church_n on_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o &_o the_o time_n be_v never_o in_o any_o prophecy_n divide_v into_o eight_o more_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n according_a to_o dr._n hen._n more_o dr._n henry_n more_n be_v one_o of_o the_o last_o that_o have_v spend_v his_o labour_n on_o the_o revelation_n he_o believe_v also_o that_o these_o seven_o epistle_n be_v mystical_a &_o prophetical_a &_o see_v how_o he_o understand_v they_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v the_o period_n that_o run_v out_o from_o j._n christ_n time_n to_o the_o ten_o year_n of_o nero_n empire_n see_v here_o a_o period_n short_a enough_o there_o be_v not_o usual_o so_o great_a a_o inequality_n between_o the_o period_n that_o divide_v the_o time_n in_o the_o prophecy_n moreover_o one_o may_v be_v assure_v that_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o word_n in_o this_o epistle_n that_o may_v not_o as_o happy_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o two_o follow_a age_n as_o to_o the_o first_o so_o that_o this_o application_n be_v pure_o arbitrary_a and_o without_o any_o ground_n the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n be_v the_o period_n from_o the_o ten_o year_n of_o nero_n to_o the_o year_n 324._o i_o e._n to_o the_o reign_n of_o constantine_n and_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a this_o fall_v in_o with_o cocceius_n notion_n wherefore_o i_o can_v approve_v of_o it_o for_o the_o reason_n abovementioned_a pergamus_n according_a to_o dr._n more_o signify_v the_o church_n from_o the_o year_n 324._o to_o the_o year_n 1242._o during_o which_o time_n the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n be_v establish_v take_v in_o the_o time_n in_o which_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n appear_v in_o the_o world_n and_o be_v extinguish_v the_o foundation_n of_o this_o explication_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o satan_n i_o know_v where_o thou_o dwell_v even_o where_o satan_n seat_n be_v and_o the_o martyr_n antipas_n that_o signify_v according_a to_o this_o author_n antipope_n or_o contrary_a to_o the_o pope_n this_o be_v a_o little_a glitter_a light_n but_o i_o be_o much_o afraid_a it_o be_v a_o deceitful_a one_o for_o first_o why_o shall_v we_o comprehend_v in_o this_o empire_n of_o satan_n the_o reign_v of_o constantine_n and_o theodosius_n which_o be_v so_o happy_a for_o the_o church_n two_o why_o shall_v it_o be_v say_v to_o this_o antichristian_a period_n i_o know_v thy_o good_a work_n and_o that_o thou_o have_v not_o deny_v my_o name_n see_v there_o never_o be_v few_o that_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o truth_n than_o in_o this_o period_n if_o ever_o the_o church_n may_v be_v accuse_v of_o have_v renounce_v the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o antichristianism_n which_o be_v call_v a_o apostasy_n so_o that_o this_o article_n do_v not_o hit_v well_o but_o that_o which_o follow_v do_v much_o worse_a thyatira_n according_a to_o this_o author_n be_v the_o church_n from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o albigenses_n be_v destroy_v to_o that_o time_n that_o entire_a nation_n abandon_v the_o communion_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v it_o may_v be_v a_o time_n the_o most_o barren_a in_o virtue_n and_o the_o most_o overwhelm_v with_o superstition_n that_o ever_o be_v since_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o must_v this_o great_a praise_n be_v attribute_v to_o it_o i_o know_v thy_o work_n and_o thy_o patience_n and_o thy_o charity_n and_o that_o thy_o last_o work_n be_v more_o than_o the_o first_o what_o be_v say_v to_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n which_o it_o be_v pretend_v be_v the_o apostolical_a church_n be_v not_o so_o honourable_a nor_o so_o great_a thou_o suffer_v the_o woman_n jezabel_n that_o call_v herself_o a_o prophetess_n how_o can_v this_o be_v apply_v to_o those_o age_n that_o have_v run_v out_o since_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o albigenses_n to_o the_o reformation_n jezabel_n that_o roman_a whore_n have_v not_o only_o be_v suffer_v and_o tolerate_v she_o have_v reign_v with_o less_o contradiction_n than_o in_o any_o age._n sardis_n be_v the_o five_o church_n which_o signify_v the_o five_o period_n according_a to_o dr._n more_o and_o this_o period_n be_v that_o of_o the_o reformation_n to_o the_o last_o vial_n i.e._n to_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v to_o this_o church_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n say_v thou_o have_v a_o name_n to_o live_v but_o behold_v thou_o be_v dead_a can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o god_n shall_v give_v such_o great_a praise_n to_o the_o church_n that_o be_v since_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o albigenses_n till_o the_o reformation_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v be_v make_v to_o speak_v with_o so_o much_o disdain_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n what_o comparison_n be_v there_o between_o the_o church_n in_o its_o reformation_n &_o that_o corrupt_a church_n wherein_o hardly_o any_o be_v to_o be_v find_v that_o preserve_v himself_o from_o the_o mighty_a corruption_n of_o error_n and_o vice_n philadelphia_n which_o be_v the_o six_o church_n signify_v a_o six_o period_n wherein_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v entire_o ruin_v and_o the_o infidel_n nation_n be_v convert_v this_o be_v to_o divine_a and_o that_o which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n say_v to_o the_o six_o church_n do_v not_o exact_o import_v any_o such_o thing_n last_o laodicea_n of_o which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n speak_v in_o such_o disadvantageous_a term_n be_v the_o church_n that_o must_v fall_v into_o decay_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o people_n and_o this_o decay_n must_v bring_v the_o church_n to_o the_o come_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n see_v here_o a_o new_a period_n and_o of_o which_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o foot-step_n in_o all_o the_o prophecy_n it_o be_v a_o period_n that_o must_v run_v out_o from_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o people_n all_o the_o prophecy_n foretell_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v come_v immediate_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n yet_o here_o behold_v a_o period_n that_o separate_v these_o two_o event_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v join_v together_o last_o this_o system_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n as_o that_o of_o cocceius_n there_o must_v be_v suppose_v a_o eight_o period_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n which_o dr._n more_o acknowledge_v now_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o this_o eight_o period_n be_v altogether_o unknown_a to_o the_o prophet_n for_o we_o do_v not_o any_o where_n find_v that_o the_o time_n have_v be_v divide_v into_o eight_o part_n those_o that_o will_v attentive_o reflect_v on_o what_o we_o have_v just_a now_o say_v will_v confess_v if_o i_o be_o not_o much_o mistake_v either_o that_o these_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n be_v not_o prophetical_a or_o that_o the_o mystery_n have_v not_o yet_o be_v discover_v for_o nothing_o that_o have_v be_v say_v about_o they_o have_v this_o certain_a character_n of_o truth_n which_o be_v obvious_a to_o every_o one_o the_o prophecy_n must_v be_v like_o aenigma_n which_o till_o they_o have_v be_v well_o explain_v seem_v unintelligible_a but_o when_o one_o have_v hit_v right_a upon_o they_o they_o appear_v so_o clear_a that_o they_o can_v otherwise_o be_v understand_v chap._n ii_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n &_o of_o the_o twenty_o four_o elder_n contain_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n seeing_z there_o be_v nothing_o prophetical_a in_o the_o three_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o may_v go_v on_o to_o the_o four_o chapter_n one_o may_v say_v that_o this_o be_v the_o open_n of_o this_o great_a &_o divine_a theatre_n on_o which_o these_o admirable_a prophetical_a vision_n will_v immediate_o appear_v the_o entrance_n be_v like_a that_o of_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n god_n appear_v in_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n sit_v on_o a_o magnificent_a throne_n round_o about_o the_o throne_n there_o be_v a_o rainbow_n this_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o peace_n before_o the_o throne_n there_o be_v a_o sea_n of_o glass_n like_o to_o crystal_n this_o may_v signify_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o which_o we_o be_v wash_v &_o justify_v it_o be_v of_o glass_n &_o of_o crystal_n because_o of_o its_o firmness_n for_o the_o gospel_n be_v a_o eternal_a covenant_n that_o shall_v not_o be_v do_v away_o by_o a_o new_a covenant_n but_o that_o which_o be_v most_o considerable_a here_o be_v the_o four_o live_a creature_n &_o the_o twenty_o four_o elder_n that_o be_v round_o about_o
necessary_a to_o premise_v in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o observation_n which_o i_o call_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v that_o this_o whole_a book_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o paraphrase_n on_o what_o daniel_n say_v in_o the_o seven_o ch._n of_o his_o revelation_n touch_v the_o four_o beast_n certain_o this_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o if_o some_o great_a &_o strange_a event_n be_v find_v therein_o it_o be_v always_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o must_v endure_v to_o the_o come_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n revelation_n why_o god_n have_v nor_o take_v notice_n of_o other_o state_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o reason_n why_o god_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o so_o many_o great_a event_n that_o happen_v without_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n of_o the_o great_a empire_n that_o be_v establish_v the_o nation_n that_o be_v overturn_v the_o bloody_a war_n that_o be_v every_o where_o &_o insist_o only_o on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n or_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v because_o god_n reveal_v not_o future_a event_n but_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n which_o he_o love_v which_o he_o conduct_n &_o which_o he_o will_v instruct_v concern_v his_o will._n now_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v enclose_v in_o or_o very_o near_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n i_o know_v that_o there_o be_v christian-churche_n in_o persia_n &_o it_o may_v be_v some_o in_o the_o indies_n but_o all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o small_a matter_n euphrates_n be_v the_o bound_n of_o christianity_n it_o spread_v itself_o but_o a_o little_a beyond_o it_o the_o church_n therefore_o have_v no_o need_n to_o know_v that_o which_o shall_v happen_v on_o the_o other_o side_n euphrates_n nor_o to_o understand_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o tartar_n the_o king_n of_o persia_n the_o mogul_n &_o the_o chinois_n for_o all_o this_o have_v no_o respect_n to_o she_o wherefore_o the_o revelation_n say_v not_o one_o word_n of_o they_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n also_o have_v no_o intention_n to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o adventure_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o turk_n but_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n therefore_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v these_o two_o empire_n that_o of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o tarck_n but_o only_o by_o the_o by_o in_o the_o five_o &_o six_o trumpet_n &_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v they_o there_o but_o as_o the_o scourge_v of_o god_n that_o fall_n on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o vex_v &_o to_o destroy_v it_o this_o observation_n be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o first_o it_o remove_v that_o difficulty_n which_o many_o make_v so_o great_a a_o stir_n about_o viz._n that_o the_o revelation_n as_o it_o be_v usual_o explain_v do_v not_o at_o all_o touch_n on_o or_o if_o it_o do_v it_o be_v but_o by_o the_o by_o the_o great_a revolution_n of_o the_o world_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o east_n since_o 1200_o year_n yet_o once_o more_o it_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o he_o who_o will_v speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o the_o church_n &_o those_o event_n that_o have_v in_o immediate_a reference_n to_o the_o church_n second_o this_o observation_n will_v teach_v we_o right_o to_o divide_v the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n &_o proper_o to_o apply_v the_o vision_n to_o each_o time_n &_o to_o discover_v the_o event_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o those_o vision_n we_o must_v know_v therefore_o that_o the_o four_o monarchy_n without_o comparison_n the_o great_a period_n the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n into_o two_o period_n &_o most_o distinguish_v in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o great_a period_n the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o rome_n ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la which_o be_v the_o great_a epocha_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o be_v after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 455._o for_o then_o the_o empire_n be_v tear_v in_o piece_n between_o the_o greek_n the_o vandal_n the_o goth_n the_o burgundian_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v i_o say_v divide_v into_o ten_o principal_a part_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v since_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o ten_o king_n &_o the_o reunion_n of_o those_o ten_o king_n under_o one_o sole_a head_n that_o call_v himself_o the_o universal_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n of_o this_o monarchy_n &_o the_o come_n of_o the_o five_o which_o be_v that_o of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n these_o two_o period_n be_v very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o length_n viz._n 1200_o year_n or_o a_o little_a more_o the_o lord_n j._n christ_n come_v into_o the_o world_n anno_fw-la v._n c._n 754._o or_o 752._o as_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a pretend_v the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n about_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n 455._o i_o e._n in_o the_o year_n 1209_o or_o 1207_o of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n since_o that_o time_n under_o the_o roman_a &_o gothish_n king_n the_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la be_v continue_v till_o the_o time_n of_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a asleep_o roman_a abbot_n a_o scythian_a by_o nation_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 540_o according_a to_o baronius_n &_o who_o make_v his_o paschal_n cycle_n in_o the_o year_n 527._o it_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 530_o that_o the_o christian_a aera_fw-la begin_v to_o be_v in_o use_n &_o the_o count_a by_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n then_o man_n leave_v off_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la after_o they_o have_v use_v this_o epocha_n about_o 1280_o year_n however_o that_o be_v the_o period_n from_o the_o build_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o ten_o king_n be_v more_o than_o 1200_o year_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n since_o its_o division_n among_o ten_o king_n to_o the_o end_n must_v be_v also_o above_o 1200_o year_n the_o prophecy_n make_v it_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n i.e._n 1260_o year_n now_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n i_o e._n in_o the_o time_n when_o he_o write_v the_o revelation_n there_o be_v above_o two_o three_o of_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n past_a &_o go_v for_o the_o write_v about_o the_o year_n 850_o after_o the_o build_n of_o the_o city_n there_o remain_v therefore_o but_o a_o little_a more_o than_o 350_o year_n of_o this_o first_o period_n but_o he_o have_v before_o he_o the_o whole_a entire_a second_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o very_o strange_a that_o he_o enlarge_v himself_o much_o more_o on_o this_o late_a part_n than_o on_o the_o former_a so_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o find_v proper_o more_o than_o two_o chapter_n the_o six_o &_o the_o eight_o that_o respect_v this_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n from_o the_o nine_o ch_z inclusive_o to_o the_o 20_o exclusive_o contain_v the_o event_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o period_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n which_o be_v the_o second_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o render_v this_o truth_n more_o plain_a that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n touch_v the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v the_o text_n on_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n treat_v in_o the_o revelation_n we_o must_v here_o view_v the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n &_o apply_v it_o to_o divers_a part_n of_o that_o of_o st._n john._n after_o this_o i_o see_v in_o the_o night_n vision_n 7.7_o dan._n 7.7_o &_o behold_v a_o four_o beast_n dreadful_a &_o terrible_a &_o strong_a exceed_o &_o it_o have_v great_a iron_n tooth_n it_o devour_v &_o break_v in_o piece_n &_o stamp_v the_o residue_n with_o the_o foot_n of_o it_o &_o it_o be_v diverse_a from_o all_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v before_o it_o &_o it_o have_v ten_o horn_n daniel_n have_v ask_v the_o explication_n of_o this_o vision_n the_o angel_n say_v to_o he_o hereupon_o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n on_o the_o earth_n 23._o v._o 23._o which_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o all_o kingdom_n &_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n &_o tread_v it_o down_o &_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n this_o refer_v to_o the_o establishment_n of_o this_o empire_n &_o its_o conquest_n that_o be_v begin_v under_o the_o consul_n &_o dictator_n &_o be_v finish_v under_o the_o emperor_n of_o which_o st._n john._n have_v see_v a_o part_n &_o some_o follow_v after_o he_o under_o who_o also_o the_o empire_n be_v always_o enlarge_v or_o at_o least_o preserve_v in_o its_o greatness_n even_o to_o the_o child_n of_o theodosius_n it_o break_v in_o
to_o find_v out_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n &_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n we_o must_v here_o again_o bring_v in_o that_o observation_n which_o we_o a_o little_a before_o make_v in_o the_o forego_n ch._n viz._n that_o the_o revelation_n contain_v enigmatical_o the_o epitome_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n a_o monarchy_n which_o according_a to_o daniel_n prophecy_n must_v last_v till_o the_o come_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n i._n e._n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v to_o insist_v only_o on_o this_o four_o monarchy_n without_o consider_v the_o other_o state_n &_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n because_o it_o be_v that_o only_a that_o daniel_n speak_v of_o after_o the_o three_o first_o beast_n who_o reign_n be_v certain_o pass_v in_o st._n john_n time_n moreover_o it_o be_v under_o this_o four_o monarchy_n &_o in_o the_o extent_n of_o its_o dominion_n that_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v receive_v its_o seat_n &_o its_o rule_n that_o christianity_n that_o be_v find_v beyond_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v almost_o nothing_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o counsel_n which_o be_v assemble_v from_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v call_v ecumenical_a as_o represent_v the_o universal_a church_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o the_o prophecy_n have_v a_o mediate_v or_o a_o immediate_a relation_n to_o the_o church_n so_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o insist_v only_o on_o those_o state_n in_o which_o the_o church_n have_v be_v nourish_v &_o bring_v up_o there_o be_v a_o three_o reason_n why_o these_o prophecy_n can_v be_v understand_v but_o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n viz._n because_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n which_o be_v the_o great_a affair_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n &_o which_o must_v happen_v there_o be_v to_o make_v a_o part_n &_o a_o continuation_n of_o this_o roman_a empire_n for_o antichristianism_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n continue_v this_o principle_n which_o i_o be_v willing_a to_o repeat_v here_o because_o of_o its_o importance_n will_v serve_v to_o answer_v those_o that_o say_v to_o we_o how_o know_v you_o that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o refer_v to_o china_n or_o tartary_n this_o objection_n do_v not_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v worthy_a of_o understand_v person_n this_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o revelation_n enigmatical_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n continue_v revelation_n the_o principal_a catastrophe_n happen_v in_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v istinct_o note_v in_o the_o revelation_n it_o must_v also_o be_v necessary_o suppose_v that_o principal_a &_o great_a change_n that_o happen_v in_o this_o empire_n be_v describe_v in_o large_a character_n &_o with_o some_o note_n of_o distinction_n in_o the_o revelation_n otherwise_o the_o h._n spirit_n will_v not_o act_v according_a to_o his_o profound_a wisdom_n if_o in_o make_v a_o history_n of_o a_o empire_n he_o shall_v omit_v to_o mark_v the_o great_a catastrophe_n that_o be_v to_o happen_v therein_o or_o if_o he_o shall_v hide_v they_o &_o make_v they_o to_o pass_v without_o any_o character_n of_o distinction_n among_o the_o other_o less_o event_n we_o must_v therefore_o consider_v what_o be_v the_o principal_a event_n that_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o roman_a empire_n see_v here_o they_o be_v 1._o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n when_o the_o roman_a emperor_n become_v christian_n this_o be_v so_o great_a a_o affair_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o suppose_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v have_v take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o 2._o the_o fall_n of_o the_o temporal_a roman_a empire_n when_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n 3._o the_o erect_v a_o new_a roman_a empire_n or_o rather_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o same_o under_o the_o rule_n of_o antichrist_n 4._o the_o birth_n of_o the_o saracen_n empire_n by_o the_o arabian_n that_o come_v to_o afflict_v the_o roman_a empire_n in_o its_o eastern_a branch_n i.e._n the_o empire_n of_o constantinople_n 5._o the_o power_n of_o the_o turk_n that_o come_v to_o finish_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o greek_a branch_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n &_o to_o lay_v desolate_a the_o latin_a empire_n see_v the_o five_o great_a event_n that_o have_v change_v the_o face_n of_o the_o word_n &_o of_o the_o empire_n wherefore_o i_o be_o persuade_v these_o must_v be_v find_v in_o the_o revelation_n with_o character_n of_o distinction_n let_v we_o suppose_v therefore_o that_o in_o all_o the_o place_n where_o there_o be_v a_o notable_a distinction_n there_o we_o must_v find_v one_o of_o these_o notable_a event_n the_o first_o distinction_n be_v find_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o seal_n after_o the_o open_n this_o seal_n there_o happen_v a_o great_a earthquake_n the_o sun_n be_v eclypse_v &_o the_o moon_n become_v red_a as_o blood_n the_o star_n fall_v afterward_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o seal_n be_v interrupt_v by_o a_o new_a vision_n that_o come_v between_o in_o which_o a_o angel_n mark_v the_o elect_a among_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n twelve_o thousand_o of_o every_o tribe_n after_o which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n return_v to_o the_o seven_o seal_n under_o which_o nothing_o be_v do_v beside_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n to_o seven_o angel_n that_o must_v sound_v the_o successive_o it_o be_v clear_a this_o be_v a_o epocha_n a_o point_n on_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n will_v have_v our_o thought_n to_o dwell_v this_o first_o character_n of_o distinction_n must_v to_o all_o appearance_n be_v affix_v to_o the_o first_o distinct_a event_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n so_o that_o in_o the_o open_n of_o the_o six_o seal_n we_o must_v find_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o pagan_a religion_n the_o second_o very_o observable_a distinction_n be_v find_v at_o the_o four_o trumpet_n there_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o sun_n be_v in_o like_a mannereclypse_v the_o moon_n &_o the_o star_n suffer_v the_o like_a diminution_n in_o their_o light_n after_o which_o the_o process_n of_o the_o trumpet_n be_v interrupt_v by_o a_o new_a vision_n viz._n that_o of_o a_o angel_n that_o fly_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o heaven_n &_o cry_v three_o time_n woe_n to_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n because_o of_o the_o three_o last_o trumpet_n which_o be_v yet_o to_o sound_v this_o be_v a_o evident_a distinction_n &_o this_o second_o distinction_n must_v signify_v to_o we_o the_o second_o distinct_a event_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n viz._n its_o fall_n &_o division_n among_o ten_o king_n which_o come_v to_o pass_v after_o valentinian_n the_o 3d._n in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o five_o age._n the_o make_v a_o new_a vision_n &_o a_o new_a angel_n cry_v woe_n there_o time_n go_v before_o the_o sound_a the_o 5_o trumpet_z be_v also_o a_o mark_n of_o distinction_n for_o that_o 5_o trumpet_z which_o signify_v to_o we_o that_o it_o be_v a_o event_n great_o distinguish_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o this_o three_o distinction_n can_v be_v apply_v to_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o three_o notable_a event_n that_o befall_v the_o roman_a empire_n viz._n the_o birth_n of_o the_o saracen_n empire_n by_o mahomet_n &_o his_o successor_n that_o do_v so_o cruel_o afflict_v the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o empire_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v the_o great_a &_o the_o most_o noble_a part_n of_o these_o ten_o into_o which_o this_o empire_n be_v divide_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o turk_n at_o the_o bottom_n be_v but_o a_o branch_n of_o the_o arabian_a &_o saracen_n empire_n wherefore_o it_o do_v not_o deserve_v so_o great_a a_o distinction_n as_o the_o other_o great_a event_n of_o which_o we_o have_v just_a now_o speak_v and_o yet_o the_o h._n spirit_n be_v content_a to_o distinguish_v it_o by_o a_o very_a long_a description_n the_o five_o &_o six_o trumpet_n contain_v a_o entire_a chapter_n whereas_o the_o four_o first_o trumpet_n be_v finish_v in_o 6._o or_o 7._o verse_n which_o signify_v that_o this_o five_o and_o six_o trumpet_n must_v be_v concern_v great_a affair_n and_o evil_n of_o a_o long_a duration_n as_o for_o that_o great_a event_n which_o be_v to_o happen_v in_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o wereckon_v for_o the_o three_o viz._n the_o erection_n of_o a_o new_a roman_a empire_n or_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o same_o empire_n under_o the_o new_a name_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v so_o great_a a_o affair_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n will_v not_o bring_v it_o into_o the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o revelation_n he_o have_v reserve_v it_o to_o make_v it_o the_o subject_a
five_o thing_n be_v co-temporary_a in_o the_o three_o period_n year_n five_o thing_n cotemporary_a in_o the_o period_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n i._o the_o reign_n of_o the_o saint_n for_o a_o 1000_o year_n rev._n 20.4_o ii_o the_o dragon_n that_o be_v bind_v &_o who_o power_n be_v break_v rev._n 20.2_o 3._o iii_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n the_o description_n whereof_o we_o have_v rev._n 21._o &_o 22._o chapter_n iv_o the_o company_n of_o saint_n that_o be_v clothe_v in_o white_a garment_n &_o who_o carry_v palm_n in_o their_o hand_n sing_v this_o song_n salvation_n to_o our_o god_n that_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n 7.17_o rev._n 7.10_o rev._n 7.17_o &_o unto_o the_o lamb_n and_o of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v they_o shall_v hunger_n no_o more_o neither_o thirst_v any_o more_o neither_o shall_v the_o sun_n light_n on_o they_o nor_o any_o heat_n the_o lamb_n shall_v feed_v they_o &_o shall_v lead_v they_o unto_o live_a fountain_n of_o water_n for_o these_o be_v not_o the_o 144_o thousand_o seal_a person_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o begin_n â—f_o the_o 7_o chap._n st._n john_n say_v express_o after_o this_o 9_o v._o 9_o i._n e._n after_o these_o 144_o thousand_o seal_a person_n i_o behold_v &_o lo_o a_o great_a multitude_n which_o no_o man_n can_v number_v of_o all_o nation_n &_o kindred_n &_o people_n &_o tongue_n stand_v before_o the_o throne_n &_o before_o the_o lamb_n etc._n etc._n this_o plain_o show_v that_o these_o be_v not_o the_o person_n that_o be_v seal_v for_o they_o may_v easy_o be_v number_v because_o they_o be_v not_o above_o 144_o thousand_o whereas_o these_o here_o speak_v of_o be_v innumerable_a in_o truth_n these_o be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o 20_o of_o the_o revel_n who_o be_v there_o call_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n &_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n &_o here_o they_o be_v call_v they_o which_o come_v out_o of_o great_a tribulation_n 7.14_o c._n 7.14_o &_o have_v wash_v their_o robe_n &_o make_v they_o white_a in_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb._n they_o be_v therefore_o co-temporary_a with_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o 1000_o year_n as_o the_o 144_o thousand_o that_o be_v seal_v be_v co-temporary_a with_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n for_o 1260_o day_n v._o the_o five_o and_o last_o thing_n co-temporary_a be_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n and_o the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v with_o a_o trumpet_n &_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n in_o heaven_n 11.15_o rev._n 11.15_o say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n the_o last_o blow_n must_v be_v give_v to_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n &_o at_o the_o same_o time_n shall_v begin_v the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o which_o be_v assign_v a_o period_n of_o 1000_o year_n and_o the_o influence_n of_o this_o seven_o and_o last_o trumpet_n must_v reach_v even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n thus_o you_o have_v the_o chronology_n of_o the_o twelve_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o proceed_v to_o consider_v the_o history_n chap._n x._o a_o short_a system_fw-la of_o the_o event_n foretell_v in_o the_o revelation_n concern_v the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o historical_a part_n chap._n a_o short_a explanation_n of_o the_o 11_o chap._n in_o the_o 11_o ch._n where_o the_o destiny_n of_o the_o church_n do_v begin_v the_o h._n ghost_n in_o the_o first_o place_n give_v we_o a_o abridgement_n of_o these_o destiny_n &_o event_n &_o nothing_o be_v more_o methodical_a than_o that_o first_o to_o give_v a_o general_a idea_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v afterward_o more_o particular_o to_o be_v explain_v so_o this_o chapter_n from_o the_o 2d._o v._o to_o the_o end_n contain_v a_o short_a history_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n &_o of_o the_o 1000_o year_n of_o christ_n reign_n as_o in_o the_o first_o verse_n he_o have_v describe_v the_o first_o period_n of_o 360_o year_n as_o we_o just_a now_o observe_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n this_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v here_o describe_v by_o this_o paganism_n that_o be_v to_o tread_v under_o foot_n the_o holy_a city_n for_o 42_o month_n 2._o v._o 2._o the_o affliction_n of_o the_o church_n &_o its_o perpetual_a subsistence_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o those_o affliction_n during_o this_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v signify_v by_o the_o two_o witness_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n a_o great_a persecution_n that_o must_v befall_v the_o church_n at_o the_o end_n of_o these_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n 3._o v._o 3._o be_v there_o also_o predict_v the_o total_a suppression_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o truth_n by_o that_o persecution_n be_v signify_v by_o the_o death_n of_o these_o two_o witness_n 7._o v._o 7._o who_o must_v remain_v dead_a in_o the_o territory_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a for_o three_o prophetical_a day_n and_o a_o half_a i._n e._n three_o year_n &_o a_o half_a we_o shall_v see_v afterward_o what_o that_o mean_n &_o where_o we_o must_v place_v this_o great_a event_n at_o the_o end_n of_o three_o year_n &_o a_o half_a these_o two_o witness_n i._n e._n the_o public_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n shall_v rise_v again_o and_o be_v glorious_o reestablisht_v for_o the_o h._n ghost_n say_v that_o the_o two_o witness_n shall_v ascend_v again_o up_o into_o heaven_n i_o e._n shall_v be_v exalt_v &_o glorify_v upon_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o same_o time_n the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v 13._o v._o 13._o i._n e._n one_o of_o those_o ten_o king_n that_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n shall_v revolt_v from_o he_o and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n shall_v sound_v which_o will_v give_v the_o last_o blow_n to_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n 15._o v._o 15._o after_o which_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o saint_n shall_v commence_v which_o shall_v continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n this_o be_v the_o epitome_n of_o the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o church_n &_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o 11_o chapter_n after_o this_o general_a idea_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n explication_n ch._n 12._o &_o its_o explication_n the_o prophet_n enter_v upon_o the_o particular_n in_o the_o 12_o ch._n god_n show_v he_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o woman_n that_o be_v with_o child_n &_o deliver_v of_o a_o son_n &_o persecute_v by_o the_o red_a dragon_n who_o fain_o will_v devour_v the_o child_n of_o the_o woman_n afterward_o there_o be_v a_o battle_n fight_v by_o michael_n &_o his_o angel_n against_o the_o dragon_n the_o dragon_n be_v overcome_v and_o cast_v to_o the_o earth_n but_o as_o much_o overcome_v as_o he_o be_v he_o cease_v not_o to_o persecute_v the_o woman_n she_o be_v force_v to_o escape_v into_o the_o wilderness_n where_o she_o be_v nourish_v 1260_o day_n the_o dragon_n not_o be_v able_a to_o reach_v she_o vomit_v out_o a_o flood_n after_o she_o but_o the_o earth_n open_v &_o swallow_v up_o the_o flood_n &_o save_v the_o woman_n this_o woman_n be_v the_o apostolical_a church_n this_o child_n of_o which_o she_o be_v deliver_v be_v pure_a &_o holy_a christianity_n the_o dragon_n be_v the_o devil_n who_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n will_v devour_v &_o extinguish_v christianity_n in_o its_o birth_n michael_n &_o his_o angel_n be_v jesus_n christ_n &_o his_o minister_n celestial_a as_o well_o as_o terrestrial_a the_o combat_n of_o the_o red_a dragon_n &_o michael_n be_v the_o combat_n of_o 300_o year_n that_o be_v between_o god_n &_o the_o devil_n during_o the_o ten_o persecution_n of_o the_o roman_a heathen_a emperor_n the_o devil_n endeavour_v on_o one_o hand_n to_o destroy_v the_o christian_a church_n by_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o emperor_n &_o god_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n defend_v it_o by_o his_o martyr_n &_o teacher_n the_o victory_n get_v over_o the_o red_a dragon_n be_v the_o cast_v down_o of_o heathenism_n which_o fall_v to_o the_o earth_n &_o be_v cast_v from_o heaven_n i._n e._n it_o be_v tumble_v down_o from_o the_o throne_n by_o constantine_n &_o his_o successor_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o theodosius_n the_o great_a flood_n which_o the_o red_a dragon_n cast_v after_o the_o woman_n when_o he_o be_v throw_v down_o on_o the_o earth_n be_v those_o inundation_n of_o heresy_n that_o arrianism_n that_o cover_v the_o christian_a world_n immediate_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o heathenism_n under_o constantine_n the_o earth_n swallow_v up_o this_o flood_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o woman_n these_o heresy_n be_v destroy_v &_o swallow_v up_o as_o in_o a_o moment_n &_o the_o church_n remain_v deliver_v from_o they_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o
miracle_n but_o the_o dragon_n do_v not_o yield_v for_o all_o that_o but_o go_v to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n 17._o v._o 17._o i._n e._n he_o endeavour_v to_o cause_n to_o be_v bring_v forth_o a_o antichristian_a empire_n for_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n the_o thing_n which_o he_o will_v further_o explain_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n we_o have_v therefore_o in_o this_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o for_o it_o be_v in_o the_o space_n of_o these_o 400_o year_n that_o the_o apostolic_a church_n do_v bring_v forth_o christianity_n that_o christianity_n be_v persecute_v by_o the_o emperor_n that_o j._n christ_n do_v miraculous_o preserve_v it_o that_o it_o remain_v victorious_a under_o constantine_n that_o the_o church_n be_v almost_o ruin_v by_o arrianism_n &_o that_o she_o see_v herself_o happy_o deliver_v from_o it_o st._n john_n spend_v but_o one_o chapter_n about_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o church_n of_o 400_o year_n because_o the_o great_a event_n be_v design_v to_o be_v in_o the_o follow_a period_n the_o 13_o etc._n c._n 13.1_o 2_o 3._o etc._n etc._n chapter_n according_a to_o the_o most_o exact_a rule_n of_o method_n begin_v where_o the_o 12_o end_v we_o have_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n the_o birth_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n ch._n a_o epitome_n of_o the_o history_n foretell_v in_o the_o 13_o ch._n which_o be_v graft_v on_o the_o roman_a empire_n this_o be_v the_o first_o beast_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n have_v seven_o head_n &_o ten_o horn_n the_o seven_o of_o these_o head_n be_v lade_v with_o ten_o horn_n each_o of_o which_o be_v adorn_v with_o a_o crown_n to_o signify_v that_o these_o be_v so_o many_o king_n these_o ten_o king_n be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n under_o the_o seven_o head_n which_o be_v that_o of_o antichrist_n these_o ten_o king_n be_v subject_a to_o this_o seven_o head_n &_o together_o with_o it_o compose_v one_o empire_n a_o second_o beast_n arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v the_o same_o empire_n &_o the_o same_o beast_n or_o rather_o it_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n this_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n that_o be_v represent_v in_o the_o first_o vision_n as_o one_o of_o the_o head_n be_v represent_v in_o the_o second_o vision_n as_o a_o new_a beast_n because_o it_o be_v the_o ancient_a empire_n of_o rome_n &_o yet_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v a_o new_a one_o it_o be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v the_o same_o seat_n viz._n the_o city_n of_o rome_n &_o extend_v itself_o very_o near_o over_o the_o very_a selfsame_a province_n it_o be_v a_o new_a empire_n because_o it_o be_v in_o another_o form_n &_o under_o another_o name_n &_o be_v call_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o church_n &_o a_o ecclesiastical_a empire_n these_o two_o beast_n therefore_o fill_v up_o but_o one_o &_o the_o same_o period_n in_o which_o the_o head_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o be_v mortal_o wound_v be_v heal_v again_o by_o antichrist_n in_o which_o period_n way_n of_o worship_v and_o doctrine_n full_a of_o impiety_n &_o blasphemy_n be_v advance_v in_o the_o church_n in_o which_o period_n the_o saint_n be_v overcome_v &_o the_o truth_n be_v bury_v in_o which_o all_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n worship_v the_o beast_n &_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n in_o which_o antichrist_n who_o name_n contain_v the_o number_n 666._o make_v a_o image_n of_o the_o first_o roman_a empire_n &_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v worship_v last_o in_o which_o all_o liberty_n to_o buy_v &_o sell_v &_o live_v be_v take_v away_o unless_o man_n will_v bear_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o this_o be_v the_o history_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n that_o begin_v about_o the_o time_n that_o the_o 400_o year_n of_o the_o first_o period_n do_v end_n this_o be_v according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o history_n chap._n a_o short_a explication_n of_o the_o 14_o chap._n the_o 14_o ch._n begin_v also_o where_o the_o 13_o end_n it_o contain_v the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o that_o babylonish_n empire_n represent_v by_o the_o two_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chap._n it_o be_v no_o long_o a_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n &_o ten_o horn_n it_o be_v no_o long_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n it_o be_v spiritual_a babylon_n but_o this_o babylon_n be_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n as_o the_o first_o &_o the_o second_o beast_n she_o be_v fall_v 8._o v._o 8._o she_o be_v fall_v babylon_n that_o great_a city_n because_o she_o have_v make_v the_o nation_n drink_v with_o the_o wine_n of_o her_o fornication_n the_o seven_o forego_v verse_n be_v a_o preparation_n for_o this_o great_a fall_n &_o the_o follow_v once_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n be_v a_o description_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o babel_n the_o man_n that_o sit_v on_o the_o white_a cloud_n 14._o v._o 14._o be_v jesus_n christ_n the_o sickle_n that_o be_v put_v in_o first_o among_o the_o corn_n to_o mow_v it_o down_o and_o afterward_o into_o the_o vintage_n to_o cut_v down_o the_o grape_n be_v the_o two_o degree_n of_o babylon_n fall_n which_o we_o shall_v afterward_o explain_v this_o be_v the_o analysis_n of_o the_o 14_o chap._n the_o h._n ghost_n think_v it_o not_o enough_o to_o have_v foretell_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n in_o general_n 15._o chap._n 15._o he_o will_v also_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o step_n by_o which_o it_o must_v pass_v in_o fall_v and_o as_o this_o be_v a_o great_a affair_n the_o vision_n of_o the_o 15_o chapter_n be_v employ_v to_o prepare_v man_n spirit_n for_o it_o the_o seven_o vial_n of_o the_o wrath_n and_o vengeance_n of_o god_n that_o must_v overwhelm_v the_o babylonish_n empire_n be_v distribute_v to_o seven_o distinct_a angel_n to_o pour_v they_o out_o at_o different_a time_n the_o 16._o chap._n contain_v the_o pour_v forth_o of_o these_o vial_n 16._o chap._n 16._o which_o be_v the_o several_a punishment_n by_o which_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v afflict_v till_o it_o be_v entire_o bring_v to_o nothing_o and_o these_o seven_o vial_n contain_v all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n of_o this_o we_o will_v treat_v in_o a_o particular_a chapter_n by_o itself_o afterward_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o know_v that_o this_o chapter_n lead_v the_o afflict_a church_n to_o the_o very_a point_n of_o her_o deliverance_n and_o thus_o you_o have_v the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o church_n during_o the_o 1260_o year_n but_o because_o these_o thing_n have_v be_v express_v in_o figurative_a term_n 17._o chap._n 17._o and_o prophetical_a symbol_n of_o beasis_n horn_n harvest_n vintage_n &_o vial_n god_n will_v explain_v these_o thing_n in_o term_n less_o figurative_a &_o more_o intelligible_a therefore_o the_o 17_o ch._n be_v spend_v in_o explain_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o two_o beasis_n to_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o the_o beasis_n signify_v a_o empire_n that_o the_o ten_o horus_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o these_o ten_o king_n out_o of_o weakness_n and_o complaisance_n will_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o that_o at_o last_o they_o will_v ruin_v he_o &_o take_v away_o that_o power_n they_o have_v former_o give_v he_o as_o in_o the_o 17_o ch._n the_o h._n ghost_n declare_v the_o establishment_n &_o the_o progress_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n in_o a_o more_o clear_a and_o less_o figurative_a manner_n than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o the_o 13_o chap._n in_o the_o like_a manner_n in_o the_o 18_o chap._n he_o give_v we_o the_o particular_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o this_o babylon_n 18._o chap._n 18._o more_o large_o &_o more_o clear_o more_o large_o i_o say_v &_o more_o clear_o than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o the_o 14_o chap._n this_o have_v no_o need_n of_o proof_n in_o the_o process_n of_o this_o discourse_n we_o shall_v explain_v the_o circumstance_n of_o this_o fall_n the_o 19_o chap._n be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o recapitulation_n of_o all_o that_o respect_v the_o ruin_n of_o babylon_n 19_o chap._n 19_o therein_o j._n christ_n appear_v ride_v on_o a_o white_a horse_n be_v call_v the_o faithful_a and_o true_a &_o the_o word_n of_o god._n he_o assemble_v all_o his_o force_n &_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n assemble_v all_o its_o force_n the_o fight_n begin_v the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n i.e._n the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o antichrist_n that_o be_v the_o head_n be_v take_v and_o utter_o destroy_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n we_o meet_v with_o before_o in_o the_o 14._o chap._n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 16._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 17._o and_o
throughout_o the_o whole_a 18._o chap._n the_o frequent_a repetition_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v to_o note_v the_o certainty_n of_o it_o the_o three_o follow_a chapter_n viz._n the_o 20_o 21_o and_o 22._o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o three_o &_o last_o general_a period_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o christianity_n it_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n upon_o earth_n the_o matter_n contain_v in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n be_v so_o remarkable_a that_o they_o deserve_v a_o particular_a attention_n but_o see_v that_o hereafter_o we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n careful_o to_o examine_v they_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o stay_v about_o they_o at_o present_a so_o much_o suffice_v for_o a_o general_a idea_n both_o of_o the_o chronology_n &_o of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o twelve_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o contain_v the_o destiny_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n xi_o several_a thing_n that_o all_o be_v agree_v on_o in_o reference_n to_o antichrist_n which_o will_v serve_v to_o clear_v up_o those_o wherein_o we_o be_v not_o agree_v we_o seek_v first_o the_o character_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n two_o the_o time_n of_o its_o duration_n three_o its_o establishment_n &_o end_n 4thly_a what_o must_v happen_v after_o its_o ruin_n the_o two_o first_o point_n respect_v what_o be_v past_a or_o present_a &_o shall_v be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n about_o the_o first_o of_o these_o four_o thing_n there_o be_v no_o controversy_n among_o the_o orthodox_n but_o there_o be_v a_o great_a dispute_n about_o it_o between_o the_o papist_n &_o the_o true_a church_n however_o we_o have_v one_o great_a advantage_n for_o the_o determine_v this_o controversy_n viz._n there_o be_v some_o certain_a principle_n in_o which_o both_o side_n do_v agree_v in_o controversy_n where_o man_n be_v agree_v in_o nothing_o but_o where_o every_o thing_n must_v be_v prove_v it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o determine_v any_o thing_n but_o where_o man_n be_v agree_v in_o many_o thing_n ordinary_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v agree_v in_o serve_v for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o those_o thing_n wherein_o they_o be_v not_o agree_v i_o think_v it_o best_o therefore_o before_o we_o enter_v upon_o the_o character_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n to_o consider_v those_o thing_n wherein_o the_o papist_n as_o to_o this_o matter_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o true_a catholic_n antichrist_n all_o agree_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o dan._n be_v antichrist_n 1_o we_o be_v agree_v about_o almost_o will_v the_o place_n whence_o we_o be_v to_o draw_v the_o portraiture_n of_o antichrist_n and_o his_o empire_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 7_o chap._n of_o daniel_n be_v antichrist_n that_o it_o be_v of_o he_o that_o the_o prophet_n speak_v i_o consider_v the_o horn_n 7.8_o dan._n 7.8_o and_o behold_v there_o come_v up_o among_o they_o another_o little_a horn_n before_o who_o three_o of_o the_o first_o horn_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n and_o behold_v in_o this_o horn_n be_v eye_n like_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o man_n and_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n 25._o v._o 24_o 25._o the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v rise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o and_o he_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n &_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n for_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n we_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o 7_o chapt._n of_o daniel_n antichrist_n the_o two_o beast_n of_o rev._n 13._o be_v antichrist_n and_o that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v be_v bear_v of_o this_o beast_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o of_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n which_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v to_o divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n among_o they_o and_o give_v their_o power_n to_o antichrist_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n i.e._n antichrist_n must_v be_v graft_v on_o the_o roman_a empire_n enter_v into_o its_o place_n and_o the_o last_o that_o shall_v possess_v the_o roman_a empire_n antichrist_n say_v bellarmin_n etc._n bellarm._n part_n 1._o c._n 3._o sect_n 15._o respondeo_fw-la priorem_fw-la etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o last_o king_n that_o shall_v possess_v the_o roman_a empire_n but_o yet_o without_o the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_a emperor_n the_o same_o author_n in_o the_o very_a same_o place_n confess_v that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n which_o receive_v the_o deadly_a wound_n in_o the_o 13_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v antichrist_n this_o miracle_n of_o a_o feign_a resurrection_n say_v he_o must_v be_v attribute_v to_o antichrist_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o primasius_n beda_n and_o haymo_n and_o many_o other_o who_o he_o name_v we_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o two_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n do_v both_o of_o they_o signify_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n supra_fw-la bellarm._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o rupert_n the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v the_o very_a same_o antichrist_n for_o antichrist_n be_v represent_v by_o two_o beast_n by_o the_o one_o his_o royal_a power_n and_o tyranny_n by_o which_o he_o will_v offer_v violence_n to_o man_n be_v represent_v and_o by_o the_o other_o his_o magical_a power_n and_o crafty_a trick_n by_o which_o he_o will_v seduce_v they_o but_o according_a to_o richard_n and_o anselm_n and_o many_o other_o the_o second_o beast_n signify_v the_o preacher_n of_o antichrist_n thus_o it_o agree_v to_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n however_o without_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_a emperor_n to_o be_v a_o head_n wound_v unto_o death_n and_o raise_v up_o again_o to_o have_v ten_o horn_n on_o its_o head_n ten_o king_n for_o its_o subject_n to_o have_v a_o false_a prophet_n with_o two_o horn_n like_o those_o of_o a_o lamb_n which_o cause_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v worship_v who_o name_n contain_v the_o number_n 666_o and_o who_o make_v all_o those_o that_o he_o cause_v to_o submit_v to_o high_a empire_n to_o bear_v his_o mark_n in_o their_o forehead_n we_o be_v agree_v that_o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n the_o 42_o month_n the_o 1260._o day_n do_v denote_v the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o that_o all_o that_o while_o the_o church_n must_v be_v afflict_v beat_v down_o obscure_v as_o it_o be_v hide_v &_o swallow_v up_o by_o persecution_n it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o great_a whore_n in_o the_o 17_o of_o the_o revel_n and_o the_o city_n with_o seven_o mountain_n be_v rome_n some_o will_v have_v it_o be_v rome_n pagan_a rome_n the_o papist_n be_v force_v to_o confess_v that_o babylon_n in_o the_o revel_n be_v rome_n but_o other_o show_v either_o more_o knowledge_n or_o more_o sincerity_n do_v confess_v that_o rome_n in_o the_o 14_o and_o the_o 17_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a but_o of_o christian_a become_v antichristian_a estius_n and_o some_o other_o go_v a_o little_a further_o and_o be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n other_o as_o ribera_n viega_n cornelius_n a_o lapide_fw-la retain_v the_o common_a hypothesis_n among_o the_o papist_n viz._n that_o jerusalem_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n be_v however_o force_v to_o confess_v that_o babylon_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n whereat_o the_o end_n of_o the_o time_n a_o idolatrous_a empire_n persecutor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o enemy_n of_o god_n must_v arise_v who_o say_v they_o shall_v join_v himself_o to_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n when_o he_o shall_v be_v come_v cornelius_n a_o lapide_fw-la confess_v that_o the_o water_n on_o which_o the_o great_a whore_n sit_v signify_v all_o the_o nation_n and_o people_n which_o rome_n shall_v command_v over_o who_o shall_v agree_v together_o in_o their_o subjection_n and_o in_o the_o vanity_n and_o idolatry_n of_o rome_n as_o their_o lady_n and_o the_o mistress_n of_o the_o universe_n i.e._n rome_n become_v idolatrous_a after_o have_v be_v
it_o be_v there_o that_o be_v the_o most_o famous_a temple_n of_o the_o most_o infamous_a of_o all_o the_o heathen_a divinity_n viz._n venus_n the_o goddess_n of_o prostitution_n and_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o by_o way_n of_o allusion_n to_o this_o infamous_a goddess_n spiritual_a babylon_n be_v represent_v in_o the_o 17_o of_o the_o revelation_n as_o a_o whore_n sit_v on_o a_o beast_n and_o offer_v herself_o from_o on_o high_a to_o every_o comer_n for_o woman_n do_v expose_v and_o prostitute_v themselves_o in_o the_o most_o visible_a place_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o venus_n of_o babylon_n antichrist_n these_o three_o thing_n tyranny_n idolatry_n and_o corruption_n of_o manner_n we_o meet_v with_o in_o all_o the_o description_n of_o antichrist_n so_o then_o these_o be_v the_o three_o character_n by_o which_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v represent_v to_o we_o in_o those_o place_n that_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o the_o head_n of_o this_o empire_n be_v call_v the_o man_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n i._n e._n utter_o lose_v and_o plunge_v into_o a_o mighty_a sink_n of_o corruption_n behold_v sodom_n it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o shall_v exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n that_o he_o shall_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n behave_v himself_o as_o though_o he_o be_v god_n behold_v egypt_n pride_n and_o tyranny_n his_o religion_n be_v call_v a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n and_o he_o be_v to_o establish_v it_o by_o sign_n and_o lie_a wonder_n behold_v idolatry_n and_o behold_v babylon_n all_o the_o heathen_n call_v their_o religion_n and_o their_o ceremony_n by_o the_o name_n of_o mystery_n ceres_n have_v her_o mystery_n bacchus_n have_v his_o and_o venus_n of_o babylon_n have_v she_o also_o but_o these_o mystery_n be_v abominable_a and_o idolatrous_a in_o the_o eleven_o of_o the_o revelation_n this_o empire_n be_v call_v a_o gentilism_n a_o paganism_n the_o outward_a court_n be_v leave_v to_o the_o gentile_n for_o they_o to_o tread_v under_o foot_n for_o 42._o month_n behold_v babylon_n behold_v idolatry_n by_o the_o profane_v of_o the_o outward_a court_n be_v also_o mean_v the_o corruption_n of_o manner_n because_o the_o heathen_n be_v wont_a to_o make_v the_o temple_n of_o their_o idol_n the_o place_n of_o their_o most_o filthy_a debauch_n 7._o v._o 7._o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n and_o overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o there_o be_v the_o tyranny_n and_o cruelty_n of_o egypt_n in_o the_o two_o vision_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v represent_v as_o a_o beast_n in_o the_o first_o as_o a_o beast_n compound_v of_o a_o leopard_n a_o bear_n and_o a_o lion_n three_o cruel_a beast_n this_o be_v to_o set_v forth_o its_o cruelty_n and_o tyranny_n it_o be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n and_o to_o overcome_v they_o here_o again_o be_v egypt_n that_o oppress_v the_o child_n of_o god_n and_o make_v a_o cruel_a war_n upon_o they_o man_n worship_v this_o beast_n and_o the_o dragon_n that_o give_v he_o his_o power_n and_o they_o worship_v the_o dragon_n which_o give_v power_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o they_o worship_v the_o beast_n behold_v babylon_n where_o a_o dragon_n be_v worship_v to_o which_o it_o may_v be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n allude_v last_o to_o this_o beast_n be_v give_v a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o blasphemy_n against_o god_n his_o name_n his_o tabernacle_n and_o they_o that_o dwell_v in_o heaven_n there_o be_v pride_n and_o idolatry_n the_o second_o beast_n work_v great_a sign_n to_o seduce_v man_n 13.14_o rev._n 13.14_o and_o deceive_v they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n by_o mean_n of_o those_o miracle_n which_o he_o have_v power_n to_o do_v in_o sight_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o false_a prophet_n that_o work_v false_a miracle_n to_o cause_v his_o false_a god_n to_o be_v worship_v it_o be_v a_o prophet_n of_o babylon_n and_o of_o idol_n he_o cause_v all_o they_o to_o be_v kill_v that_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v cruelty_n and_o tyranny_n make_v this_o empire_n a_o true_a egypt_n in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n it_o be_v say_v of_o this_o babylon_n that_o she_o make_v all_o nation_n drink_v with_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o her_o fornication_n they_o be_v her_o idolatry_n that_o be_v so_o call_v and_o in_o the_o 17_o chap._n she_o be_v more_o large_o describe_v as_o a_o prostitute_a woman_n array_v in_o purple_a and_o scarlet_a colour_n and_o deck_v with_o gold_n and_o precious_a stone_n and_o pearl_n have_v a_o golden_a cup_n in_o her_o hand_n full_a of_o abomination_n and_o filthiness_n of_o her_o fornication_n and_o upon_o her_o forehead_n be_v a_o name_n write_v mystery_n i._n e._n religion_n and_o for_o the_o explication_n of_o this_o word_n mystery_n it_o be_v add_v the_o mother_n of_o fornication_n or_o idolatry_n this_o be_v babylon_n she_o be_v also_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v sodom_n who_o corruption_n spread_v itself_o even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n she_o make_v herself_o drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o saint_n this_o be_v egypt_n it_o be_v cruelty_n and_o tyranny_n pape_n wheresoever_o these_o three_o character_n be_v find_v there_o be_v antichristianism_n it_o be_v not_o confine_v only_o to_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o pape_n one_o can_v question_v whether_o these_o be_v the_o character_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n but_o we_o must_v careful_o observe_v that_o in_o all_o place_n of_o christendom_n where_o these_o character_n be_v find_v the_o pride_n and_o tyranny_n of_o egypt_n the_o filth_n and_o abomination_n of_o sodom_n and_o the_o idolatry_n of_o babylon_n there_o be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o whole_a or_o in_o part_n and_o hereupon_o we_o must_v conclude_v that_o this_o empire_n be_v not_o confine_v to_o what_o we_o call_v the_o papism_n the_o place_n subject_a to_o the_o pope_n the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n there_o be_v idolatry_n there_o be_v babylon_n babylon_n the_o greek_a church_n make_v a_o part_n of_o babylon_n for_o there_o they_o invocate_v saint_n and_o worship_v image_n and_o relic_n there_o be_v sodom_n for_o the_o corruption_n of_o manner_n there_o be_v great_a and_o this_o corruption_n when_o the_o eastern_a church_n be_v not_o under_o the_o turkish_a cross_n appear_v much_o more_o than_o it_o do_v at_o this_o day_n last_o there_o be_v egypt_n for_o there_o be_v tyranny_n and_o pride_n in_o that_o church_n the_o patriarch_n and_o prelate_n of_o the_o east_n in_o their_o time_n and_o in_o their_o prosperity_n carry_v themselves_o like_o master_n and_o tyrant_n though_o in_o that_o respect_n they_o do_v not_o go_v so_o high_a as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o greek_a church_n do_v not_o separate_v from_o the_o latin_a before_o the_o ten_o century_n when_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v already_o become_v sodom_n by_o the_o horrible_a corruption_n of_o her_o manner_n egypt_n by_o her_o tyranny_n and_o pride_n babylon_n by_o her_o idolatry_n these_o two_o church_n make_v but_o one_o body_n and_o one_o babel_n and_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n by_o her_o separation_n become_v a_o jerusalem_n see_v she_o retain_v the_o corruption_n of_o babel_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o we_o may_v look_v for_o the_o capital_a of_o this_o anti-christian_n empire_n in_o rome_n empire_n yet_o rome_n cease_v not_o to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n and_o find_v the_o man_n of_o sin_n the_o head_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n in_o the_o pope_n the_o greek_a church_n and_o those_o of_o the_o eastern_a communion_n do_v no_o long_o obey_v he_o they_o be_v revolt_v province_n over_o which_o he_o pretend_v a_o right_a and_o who_o indeed_o ought_v to_o obey_v he_o see_v they_o have_v take_v his_o mark_n and_o sign_n which_o be_v idolatry_n the_o pope_n always_o keep_v his_o title_n and_o as_o he_o pretend_v he_o keep_v his_o ancient_a right_n over_o these_o separate_a church_n call_v himself_o the_o universal_a bishop_n beside_o we_o must_v consider_v all_o the_o church_n that_o have_v revolt_v from_o their_o obedience_n to_o god_n as_o unite_v under_o one_o spiritual_a head_n which_o be_v satan_n just_a in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o church_n of_o different_a communion_n remain_v unite_v under_o one_o spiritual_a head_n which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n if_o they_o hold_v the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o corrupt_a society_n be_v unite_v under_o one_o spiritual_a head_n which_o
be_v establish_v with_o a_o terrible_a havoc_n such_o as_o a_o hideous_a monster_n that_o shall_v rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n and_o of_o a_o enormous_a greatness_n will_v cause_v make_v the_o wave_n to_o foam_n blow_v the_o water_n with_o his_o nostril_n and_o send_v out_o terrible_a bellow_n it_o be_v the_o emblem_n of_o the_o manner_n whereby_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v establish_v this_o beast_n have_v seven_o head_n the_o spirit_n explain_v this_o of_o so_o many_o king_n and_o so_o many_o mountain_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o king_n and_o seven_o mountain_n see_v here_o the_o character_n of_o rome_n together_o with_o its_o empire_n it_o sit_v on_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o it_o have_v seven_o king_n that_o be_v to_o say_v seven_o form_n of_o sovereign_a government_n we_o have_v already_o reckon_v they_o up_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n 1._o king_n 2._o consul_n 3._o decemvire_n 4._o tribune_n of_o the_o people_n 5._o perpetual_a dictator_n 6._o emperor_n 7._o pope_n he_o have_v ten_o horn_n the_o prophet_n do_v not_o say_v how_o these_o horn_n be_v distribute_v on_o the_o head_n but_o however_o it_o be_v certain_a head_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v only_o on_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o they_o be_v all_o on_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o the_o head_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o it_o be_v under_o the_o papal_a dominion_n that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v among_o ten_o horn_n that_o be_v to_o say_v among_o ten_o king_n europe_n that_o obey_v the_o pope_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o principal_a kingdom_n 1._o germany_n 2._o hungary_n 3._o poland_n 4._o suedeland_n 5._o france_n 6._o spain_n 7._o italy_n 8._o england_n 9_o portugal_n 10._o scotland_n the_o other_o kingdom_n and_o state_n be_v dependency_n on_o these_o from_o the_o first_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o five_o age_n the_o partition_n be_v make_v among_o ten_o king_n also_o as_o we_o shall_v observe_v afterward_o horn_n always_o signify_v power_n in_o the_o scripture_n this_o be_v know_v so_o that_o these_o ten_o horn_n must_v be_v power_n but_o no_o signify_v that_o these_o power_n be_v sovereign_a one_o and_o not_o subordinate_a the_o spirit_n give_v they_o diadem_n they_o be_v sovereign_n in_o name_n but_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v dependent_n on_o the_o seven_o head_n which_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o papism_n for_o the_o papism_n subject_n all_o king_n to_o the_o pope_n on_o the_o head_n there_o be_v a_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n this_o be_v not_o on_o one_o of_o the_o head_n but_o on_o all_o of_o they_o and_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v that_o of_o the_o queen_n of_o the_o universe_n which_o she_o will_v always_o bear_v since_o she_o attain_v to_o her_o greatness_n terrarum_fw-la dea_fw-la gentiumque_fw-la roma_fw-la it_o be_v the_o title_n of_o rome_n eternal_a as_o saint_n jerome_n have_v observe_v 11._o ad_fw-la algas_n quaeft_v 11._o the_o roman_a emperor_n make_v themselves_o be_v call_v your_o divinity_n they_o build_v temple_n to_o they_o they_o burn_v incense_v to_o their_o genius_n they_o sacrifice_v to_o they_o the_o seven_o head_n have_v also_o its_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n the_o pope_n be_v call_v his_o holiness_n vice-god_n god_n on_o earth_n vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n rome_n under_o his_o dominion_n be_v call_v infallible_a rome_n eternal_a rome_n the_o dragon_n give_v he_o his_o power_n it_o be_v the_o devil_n which_o give_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o false_a religion_n the_o idolatry_n and_o heresy_n by_o which_o it_o make_v war_n against_o god_n the_o ambition_n the_o cruelty_n and_o the_o covetousness_n by_o which_o it_o make_v war_n against_o man_n and_o i_o see_v one_o of_o his_o head_n as_o it_o be_v wound_v to_o death_n 1.3_o 1.3_o and_o his_o deadly_a wound_n be_v heal_v and_o all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n the_o prophet_n do_v not_o say_v what_o head_n be_v wound_v but_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o last_o save_v one_o for_o that_o which_o come_v in_o the_o place_n of_o that_o which_o be_v wound_v last_v to_o the_o end_n therefore_o the_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n must_v be_v the_o six_o and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o this_o head_n must_v make_v the_o seven_o head_n or_o the_o seven_o government_n the_o six_o head_n be_v that_o of_o the_o emperor_n it_o be_v wound_v by_o the_o goth_n and_o the_o vandal_n the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v but_o it_o rise_v again_o under_o another_o head_n and_o a_o new_a kind_n of_o government_n viz._n that_o of_o the_o pope_n constant_a de_fw-fr donat_n constant_a in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o papacy_n be_v bring_v forth_o again_o if_o not_o the_o grandeur_n of_o the_o ancient_a empire_n yet_o at_o least_o a_o form_n of_o government_n that_o be_v not_o very_o much_o different_a from_o that_o by_o which_o all_o the_o nation_n once_o obey_v the_o emperor_n it_o be_v the_o confession_n of_o steuchus_n bishop_n of_o agobio_n all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n the_o earth_n be_v astonish_v to_o see_v the_o roman_a empire_n establish_v under_o the_o new_a name_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n follow_v this_o new_a beast_n submit_v to_o this_o church_n be_v ravish_v with_o this_o dignity_n that_o appear_v to_o listen_v up_o christianity_n to_o the_o height_n of_o grandeur_n it_o submit_v to_o this_o chimoera_n of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a principality_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o there_o be_v give_v to_o he_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o blasphemy_n after_o this_o 5â—_n v._o 5â—_n it_o be_v only_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n simple_o because_o it_o be_v the_o long_a duration_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n it_o be_v therefore_o this_o seven_o head_n the_o pope_n and_o the_o papism_n that_o bring_v forth_o these_o great_a thing_n can_v there_o be_v any_o thing_n great_a than_o that_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v of_o itself_o that_o she_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n the_o queen_n of_o all_o the_o church_n the_o infallible_a judge_n of_o all_o controversy_n the_o ark_n out_o of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n the_o divinity_n to_o which_o all_o nation_n must_v pay_v homage_n the_o common_a mother_n of_o all_o christian_n the_o sovereign_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o can_v depose_v they_o transfer_v their_o crown_n and_o give_v they_o to_o who_o she_o think_v fit_a see_v the_o great_a thing_n and_o these_o great_a thing_n be_v blasphemy_n this_o be_v clear_a for_o to_o attribute_v that_o to_o herself_o which_o belong_v only_o to_o god_n be_v to_o blaspheme_v and_o power_n be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o continue_v forty_o and_o two_o month_n it_o be_v still_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o it_o be_v to_o it_o that_o the_o period_n of_o forty_o and_o two_o month_n of_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n be_v assign_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o forty_o two_o month_n do_v not_o respect_v the_o entire_a beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o seven_o head_n or_o the_o seven_o government_n for_o after_o the_o three_o verse_n it_o be_v only_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o moreover_o the_o seven_o monarchy_n in_o its_o whole_a extent_n have_v last_v almost_o twice_o forty_o two_o prophetical_a month_n as_o we_o have_v before_o observe_v it_o be_v therefore_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n or_o of_o the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n that_o must_v be_v extend_v to_o 1260._o year_n he_o open_v his_o mouth_n in_o blasphemy_n against_o god._n 6._o â—_o 6._o it_o be_v to_o blaspheme_v god_n to_o attribute_v to_o itself_o his_o power_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v against_o his_o name_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o his_o glory_n the_o papism_n ravish_v away_o the_o glory_n from_o god_n to_o give_v it_o to_o the_o creature_n against_o his_o tabernacle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o his_o temple_n and_o his_o church_n in_o call_v the_o true_a child_n of_o god_n which_o be_v his_o house_n heretic_n and_o schismatics_n against_o they_o that_o dwell_v in_o heaven_n these_o be_v the_o saint_n and_o angel_n of_o who_o the_o papism_n make_v idol_n and_o who_o by_o consequence_n it_o great_o injure_v and_o it_o be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n 7._o v._o 7._o and_o to_o overcome_v they_o it_o be_v well_o enough_o know_a how_o the_o papism_n have_v employ_v anathemaes_n thunder_n fire_n and_o sword_n to_o extinguish_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o destroy_v the_o faithful_a and_o i_o behold_v another_o beast_n come_v out_o of_o
the_o earth_n 11._o v._o 11._o and_o he_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb_n and_o he_o speak_v as_o a_o dragon_n hoth_n the_o second_o beast_n have_v two_o hoth_n in_o the_o foregoing_a vision_n the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v the_o four_o monarchy_n in_o its_o two_o period_n and_o its_o whole_a extent_n by_o only_a one_o beast_n we_o have_v see_v more-than_a once_o that_o this_o monarchy_n have_v two_o period_n very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o duration_n the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n the_o second_o from_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n to_o the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v this_o second_o period_n which_o the_o prophet_n here_o represent_v under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o second_o beast_n it_o be_v another_o beast_n because_o it_o be_v another_o name_n another_o sort_n of_o empire_n a_o empire_n hide_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v a_o matter_n that_o begin_v again_o all_o anew_o as_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o its_o birth_n be_v little_a insensible_a a_o small_a matter_n in_o a_o word_n during_o two_o or_o three_o age_n so_o this_o new_a roman_a empire_n that_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v forth_o again_o be_v to_o commence_v also_o from_o weak_a beginning_n and_o to_o be_v but_o a_o very_a little_a thing_n for_o some_o age_n as_o this_o late_a period_n of_o the_o four_o monarch_n be_v to_o last_o as_o long_o as_o the_o other_o and_o be_v to_o have_v a_o form_n whole_o different_a from_o it_o it_o deserve_v to_o be_v call_v another_o beast_n this_o second_o beast_n ascend_v out_o the_o earth_n and_o not_o out_o of_o the_o sea._n it_o be_v the_o same_o beast_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n that_o it_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o hell._n the_o one_o hinder_v not_o the_o other_o the_o papism_n come_v from_o hell_n but_o not_o by_o the_o same_o mean_n as_o the_o first_o beast_n do_v these_o two_o empire_n come_v not_o from_o the_o same_o place_n the_o first_o empire_n spring_v from_o the_o people_n and_o their_o ambition_n the_o second_o empire_n proceed_v from_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o ambition_n it_o spring_v from_o the_o earth_n as_o a_o plant_n that_o shoot_v out_o small_a and_o become_v great_a insensible_o without_o effusion_n of_o blood_n and_o without_o spoil_n he_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb._n the_o roman_a church_n call_v herself_o the_o spouse_n of_o the_o lamb_n usurp_v his_o power_n the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v always_o in_o her_o mouth_n and_o if_o she_o may_v be_v believe_v she_o do_v but_o exercise_v the_o power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o have_v be_v lawful_o confer_v upon_o she_o jesus_n christ_n have_v two_o power_n in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n all_o power_n be_v give_v i_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n say_v he_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o herself_o she_o ascribe_v to_o herself_o the_o temporal_a power_n and_o the_o spiritual_a one_o he_o speak_v as_o a_o dragon_n for_o he_o utter_v blasphemy_n against_o god_n and_o terrible_a threaten_n against_o his_o child_n and_o he_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o 12._o v._o 12._o the_o papism_n have_v re-establisht_a all_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n the_o roman_a church_n cause_v herself_o to_o be_v serve_v by_o king_n she_o take_v away_o their_o demeauss_n she_o dispose_v of_o their_o crown_n she_o draw_v tribute_n from_o they_o and_o exercise_v jurisdiction_n in_o all_o their_o state_n the_o first_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n do_v no_o more_o in_o the_o country_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o it_o and_o cause_v the_o earth_n and_o they_o which_o dwell_v therein_o to_o worship_v the_o first_o beast_n raise_v up_o in_o herself_o the_o power_n of_o the_o ancient_a empire_n she_o make_v that_o ancient_a empire_n be_v raise_v up_o again_o under_o a_o new_a name_n viz._n that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v adore_v and_o serve_v 13._o v._o 13._o and_o he_o do_v great_a wonder_n so_o that_o he_o make_v fire_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n on_o earth_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o observe_v and_o prove_v several_a time_n hereafter_o as_o we_o have_v already_o do_v before_o that_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n heaven_n when_o a_o estate_n and_o a_o empire_n be_v treat_v of_o always_o signify_v the_o sovereign_a region_n of_o those_o dignity_n the_o sun_n be_v the_o sovereign_n the_o star_n be_v the_o grandee_n here_o a_o empire_n a_o state_n be_v treat_v of_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o beast_n the_o sovereign_a region_n of_o that_o state_n be_v the_o heaven_n from_o that_o state_n fall_v fire_n that_o be_v to_o say_v thunders_z it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o this_o be_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o call_v thunder_n and_o thunder_a bull_n it_o be_v those_o decree_n and_o those_o papal_a bull_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n these_o be_v no_o other_o than_o pasteboard_n thunder_v and_o artificial_a firework_n however_o it_o be_v know_v that_o they_o have_v set_v kingdom_n be_v a_o flame_n a_o hundred_o and_o a_o hundred_o time_n and_o have_v may_v time_n think_v to_o set_v all_o europe_n on_o fire_n to_o this_o be_v add_v sign_n that_o be_v to_o say_v prodigy_n of_o pride_n ambition_n madness_n policy_n carnal_a weapon_n and_o other_o mean_n by_o which_o the_o beast_n of_o rome_n have_v use_v to_o establish_v its_o dominion_n and_o subject_a king_n to_o its_o self_n this_o do_v not_o exclude_v the_o false_a miracle_n which_o the_o papism_n have_v use_v to_o establish_v itself_o but_o as_o it_o be_v here_o consider_v much_o more_o as_o a_o kingdom_n than_o as_o a_o religion_n by_o these_o sign_n it_o be_v much_o better_a to_o understand_v the_o wicked_a mean_n it_o have_v employ_v to_o establish_v its_o tyranny_n than_o the_o lie_a miracle_n which_o it_o use_v to_o establish_v its_o false_a mystery_n and_o deceive_v they_o which_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o those_o miracle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 14._o v._o 14._o he_o induce_v they_o by_o all_o the_o way_n of_o deceit_n and_o violence_n to_o do_v homage_n to_o he_o and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o his_o dominion_n say_v to_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n that_o they_o shall_v make_v a_o image_n to_o the_o beast_n 15._o v._o 15._o and_o he_o have_v power_n to_o give_v life_n unto_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v both_o speak_v and_o cause_n that_o as_o many_o as_o will_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v kill_v this_o here_o be_v a_o admirable_a place_n the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o empire_n however_o it_o be_v but_o a_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n a_o imaginary_a empire_n found_v only_o on_o the_o deceive_a imagination_n of_o man_n they_o need_v but_o say_v not_o to_o destroy_v this_o empire_n the_o reality_n of_o a_o empire_n consist_v in_o citadel_n in_o fortress_n in_o army_n the_o roman_a church_n have_v none_o of_o all_o this_o for_o the_o little_a army_n that_o the_o pope_n may_v raise_v be_v not_o that_o which_o secure_v his_o empire_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o a_o true_a empire_n the_o convent_v of_o the_o monk_n be_v his_o citadel_n the_o monk_n be_v his_o soldier_n and_o army_n the_o priest_n be_v his_o emissary_n the_o bishop_n and_o arch-bishop_n be_v his_o lieutenanis_fw-la but_o all_o these_o be_v but_o image_n nevertheless_o this_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n speak_v act_n make_v decree_n raise_v all_o europe_n and_o cause_v all_o those_o to_o be_v kill_v that_o will_v not_o pay_v it_o the_o like_a homage_n which_o be_v render_v to_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n and_o he_o cause_v all_o 16._o v._o 16._o both_o small_a and_o great_a etc._n etc._n to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o right_a hand_n or_o in_o their_o forehead_n and_o that_o no_o man_n may_v buy_v or_o sell_v save_v he_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n or_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o forehead_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o profession_n thence_o it_o come_v that_o ancient_a christian_n signify_v their_o profession_n of_o christianity_n by_o a_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n on_o the_o forehead_n the_o hand_n be_v the_o instrument_n of_o action_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n can_v neither_o buy_v nor_o sell_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o papism_n that_o be_v to_o say_v partake_v of_o its_o favour_n and_o its_o riches_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o profession_n of_o a_o papist_n
of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v 25_o thousand_o furlong_n whereas_o the_o jerusalem_n of_o st._n john_n have_v but_o 12_o thousand_o furlong_n viii_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n which_o be_v the_o article_n of_o faith_n because_o the_o just_a shall_v live_v by_o faith_n the_o fruit_n in_o the_o jerusalem_n of_o st._n john_n be_v but_o 12._o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v but_o 12_o also_o but_o the_o article_n of_o the_o popish_a faith_n be_v 25_o in_o number_n he_o find_v moreover_o papism_n the_o number_n of_o 25_o be_v find_v in_o the_o dependency_n of_o the_o papism_n that_o the_o number_n 25_o bear_n sway_n in_o all_o the_o dependence_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n that_o in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o papism_n they_o reckon_v 25_o province_n or_o principal_a dignity_n that_o upon_o the_o great_a altar_n of_o st._n peter_n at_o rome_n there_o be_v a_o golden_a cross_n of_o 25_o hand_n breadth_n before_o the_o church_n there_o be_v five_o gate_n and_o one_o of_o they_o be_v not_o open_v but_o every_o 25_o year_n in_o st._n marry_o major_a there_o be_v 25_o altar_n the_o great_a altar_n of_o the_o church_n of_o st._n peter_n be_v 25_o foot_n square_a one_o every_o side_n beside_o all_o this_o the_o popish_a altar_n be_v mark_v with_o 25_o mark_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o 5_o wound_n of_o i._o christ_n 5_o time_n redouble_v the_o same_o number_n be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o mass_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n because_o of_o the_o 5._o wound_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o make_v divers_a observation_n of_o this_o nature_n on_o the_o number_n 25_o bear_a sway_n in_o all_o the_o papism_n even_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o begin_v by_o 25_o bishop_n have_v 25_o session_n be_v subscribe_v by_o 25_o arch-bishop_n and_o make_v 25_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o above_o all_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o number_n 25_o with_o its_o square_a root_n 5_o omen_n 25_o a_o curse_a number_n &_o of_o a_o ill_a omen_n be_v consider_v by_o the_o heathen_a as_o number_n of_o a_o ill_a omen_n see_v say_v he_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o number_n 666_o represent_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a empire_n it_o be_v because_o it_o have_v for_o its_o square_a root_n the_o number_n 25_o which_o be_v the_o prevail_a number_n in_o the_o papal_a hierarchy_n wherer_n the_o number_n 144._o that_o signify_v the_o church_n have_v for_o its_o square_a root_n the_o number_n 12_o which_o be_v the_o sacred_a number_n of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o apostle_n as_o for_o the_o remainder_n of_o 41_o which_o be_v add_v to_o the_o number_n 625_o arise_v from_o 25._o multiply_v by_o itself_o he_o give_v many_o ingenious_a reason_n for_o it_o and_o which_o do_v deserve_v to_o be_v consult_v on_o the_o place_n 666._o why_o god_n add_v a_o remainder_n of_o 41_o to_o 625._o to_o make_v up_o 666._o joseph_n mede_n who_o be_v a_o great_a master_n in_o these_o sort_n of_o thing_n give_v a_o very_a authentic_a approbation_n of_o this_o discovery_n and_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v very_o ingenious_a but_o i_o confess_v i_o find_v it_o a_o little_a profound_a however_o i_o will_v not_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v the_o intention_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o it_o may_v be_v this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o prophecy_n here_o be_v wisdom_n let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o understanding_n may_v signify_v the_o wisdom_n of_o this_o world_n i._n e._n arithmetic_n which_o make_v a_o part_n of_o humane_a science_n to_o signify_v that_o to_o penetrate_v into_o this_o mystery_n of_o the_o number_n 666._o we_o must_v use_v the_o rule_n of_o arithmetic_n and_o seek_v for_o the_o square_a root_n of_o this_o number_n 666._o beside_o though_o one_o shall_v admit_v all_o the_o observation_n of_o potter_n as_o solid_a this_o will_v not_o destroy_v the_o common_a hypothesis_n which_o be_v that_o the_o number_n 666._o allude_v to_o the_o name_n of_o lateinos_n and_o romiyth_n in_o which_o this_o number_n be_v so_o precise_o find_v for_o the_o product_n of_o 25._o multiply_v by_o itself_o make_v but_o 625._o why_o do_v the_o holy_a spirit_n add_v a_o remainder_n of_o 41_o why_o do_v he_o not_o leave_v the_o round_a account_n of_o 625_o the_o product_n of_o the_o square_a root_n 25_o or_o why_o resolve_v to_o add_v a_o remainder_n do_v he_o not_o add_v 20_o to_o make_v it_o 645_o or_o 30_o to_o make_v it_o 655_o but_o add_v precise_o a_o remainder_n of_o 41_o to_o make_v it_o 666_o i_o be_o persuade_v it_o be_v to_o make_v up_o the_o sum_n contain_v in_o the_o name_n lateinos_n and_o romiyth_n so_o that_o it_o be_v still_o true_a that_o the_o number_n 666_o refer_v immediate_o to_o the_o name_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n but_o i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o beside_o this_o there_o be_v other_o mystery_n in_o it_o and_o those_o of_o potter_n be_v very_o well_o contrive_v and_o very_o probable_a to_o strengthen_v they_o potter_n two_o consideration_n to_o strengthen_v the_o opinion_n of_o potter_n these_o two_o consideration_n may_v be_v add_v first_o that_o the_o number_n 12._o signify_v very_o natural_o the_o whole_a gospel_n ministry_n because_o of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n who_o be_v the_o first_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o number_n 144._o must_v also_o natural_o signify_v the_o body_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n because_o as_o the_o number_n 144._o be_v produce_v by_o the_o multiplication_n of_o 12_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n be_v form_v by_o the_o multiplication_n which_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o gospel_n ministry_n of_o which_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n be_v the_o founder_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n as_o the_o number_n 666_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o multiplication_n of_o 25_o so_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n and_o of_o the_o beast_n be_v produce_v by_o the_o multiplication_n cause_v by_o his_o false_a ministry_n and_o by_o his_o false_a pastor_n who_o original_o be_v 25._o seoond_fw-mi the_o other_o consideration_n be_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n signify_v the_o gospel_n ministry_n by_o 12_o and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o gospel_n church_n by_o 144._o and_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o body_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n by_o 666._o to_o teach_v we_o the_o proportion_n that_o be_v between_o the_o false_a church_n and_o the_o true_a 144_o be_v but_o the_o five_o part_n of_o 666._o the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o oppression_n and_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v almost_o nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o the_o false_a church_n chap._n xvi_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n where_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papism_n be_v plain_o describe_v in_o pursue_v the_o picture_n of_o antichrist_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n to_o show_v that_o that_o empire_n be_v find_v in_o the_o papism_n we_o enter_v on_o the_o 17_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o contain_v a_o explication_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n under_o less_o obscure_a aenigma_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n we_o have_v see_v two_o beast_n here_o only_o one_o of_o they_o be_v see_v but_o by_o way_n of_o amends_o for_o that_o here_o be_v a_o woman_n see_v sit_v on_o the_o beast_n so_o that_o here_o be_v two_o person_n so_o he_o carry_v i_o away_o in_o the_o spirit_n into_o the_o wilderness_n 3._o v._o 3._o and_o i_o see_v a_o woman_n sit_v upon_o a_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n full_a of_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n see_v here_o the_o first_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n i._n e._n the_o roman_a empire_n the_o beast_n be_v of_o a_o scarlet_a colour_n it_o be_v the_o colour_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n its_o emperor_n its_o senator_n and_o its_o grandee_n be_v clothe_v with_o purple_a all_o the_o world_n know_v that_o in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n it_o shall_v be_v prove_v that_o these_o two_o beast_n this_o here_o and_o that_o of_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o beast_n on_o this_o beast_n sit_v a_o woman_n see_v here_o a_o thing_n that_o speak_v and_o that_o loud_o a_o woman_n who_o do_v not_o see_v that_o this_o signify_v a_o church_n do_v any_o ever_o see_v in_o the_o prophet_n a_o empire_n as_o a_o empire_n represent_v under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o woman_n be_v not_o this_o the_o emblem_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n use_v every_o where_o to_o represent_v either_o the_o true_a church_n the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o the_o false_a church_n that_o be_v become_v unfaithful_a to_o her_o spouse_n a_o woman_n sit_v on_o a_o beast_n this_o be_v
into_o perdition_n see_v here_o a_o eight_o king_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o this_o eight_o king_n be_v of_o the_o seven_o he_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o seven_o government_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v that_o this_o eight_o king_n must_v come_v from_o hence_o that_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o and_o it_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n divide_v into_o two_o for_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v either_o pagan_n or_o christian_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o emperor_n make_v so_o great_a a_o change_n that_o the_o christian_a emperor_n deserve_v to_o be_v reckon_v for_o a_o eight_o head_n however_o because_o they_o last_o but_o a_o short_a space_n and_o because_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o temporal_a they_o be_v perfect_o like_o the_o foregoing_a emperor_n the_o holy_a spirit_n rank_n they_o under_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o when_o he_o come_v he_o must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v become_v viz._n the_o christian_a emperor_n it_o shall_v not_o continue_v long_o indeed_o the_o christian_a emperor_n do_v not_o possess_v the_o empire_n but_o from_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n to_o valentinian_n the_o three_o about_o 130_o or_o 135._o year_n beside_o the_o transposition_n of_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v suppose_v do_v not_o make_v any_o difficulty_n here_o for_o if_o i_o make_v a_o commentary_n i_o can_v easy_o bring_v example_n much_o more_o harsh_a in_o the_o writing_n only_o of_o the_o n._n testament_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v 12._o v._o 12._o be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n or_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v rend_v when_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v destroy_v in_o the_o west_n and_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v make_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o second_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n the_o roman_a church_n begin_v to_o form_v its_o empire_n this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o remarkable_a place_n of_o the_o prophecy_n to_o find_v the_o point_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n therefore_o it_o deserve_v a_o large_a reflection_n which_o shall_v be_v find_v afterward_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n 13._o v._o 13._o these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o beast_n these_o ten_o king_n or_o these_o ten_o kingdom_n shall_v voluntary_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o yoke_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o she_o shall_v not_o obtain_v her_o dominion_n by_o the_o way_n of_o conquest_n but_o by_o the_o way_n of_o illusion_n of_o seduction_n and_o persuasion_n she_o shall_v persuade_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o give_v she_o their_o power_n in_o truth_n this_o do_v so_o happen_v the_o prince_n dote_v on_o this_o idol_n of_o st._n peter_n chair_n the_o apostolical_a see_v raise_v this_o throne_n so_o high_a that_o it_o be_v like_o afterward_o to_o have_v swallow_v they_o up_o these_o shall_v make_v war_n with_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o lamb_n shall_v overcome_v they_o 14._o v._o 14._o they_o shall_v lend_v their_o arm_n and_o their_o power_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o smother_v the_o truth_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v surmount_v they_o shall_v enlighten_v they_o and_o get_v such_o a_o victory_n over_o they_o as_o shall_v be_v happy_a for_o those_o that_o be_v overcome_v england_n sweden_n denmark_n and_o many_o other_o state_n have_v be_v already_o overcome_v in_o this_o manner_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o 15._o v._o 15._o the_o water_n which_o thou_o see_v where_o the_o whore_n sit_v be_v people_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o tongue_n this_o woman_n this_o corrupt_a church_n shall_v have_v the_o multitude_n for_o she_o she_o shall_v ascribe_v great_a honour_n to_o herself_o from_o thence_o and_o make_v use_n of_o that_o as_o a_o argument_n that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v upon_o the_o beast_n these_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n 16._o v._o 16._o and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n etc._n etc._n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n afterward_o more_o than_o once_o to_o reflect_v on_o these_o word_n therefore_o we_o shall_v say_v nothing_o of_o they_o at_o present_a the_o woman_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v that_o great_a city_n 1â—_n v._o 1â—_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o great_a city_n be_v not_o precise_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o have_v its_o seat_n at_o rome_n on_o the_o seven_o mountain_n this_o be_v a_o important_a truth_n that_o the_o great_a city_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v not_o rome_n precise_o but_o rome_n conjunct_o with_o its_o ecclesiastical_a empire_n it_o shall_v be_v prove_v but_o we_o must_v reserve_v the_o proof_n for_o another_o place_n where_o it_o will_v be_v very_o material_a for_o we_o to_o fix_v this_o what_o the_o city_n signify_v chap._n xvii_o babylon_n in_o the_o 17_o and_o 18_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v rome_n antichristian_a and_o papal_n and_o not_o rome_n pagan_a the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v one_o of_o those_o wherein_o the_o description_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v certain_o contain_v we_o have_v apply_v it_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n with_o the_o same_o success_n as_o we_o have_v do_v the_o forego_n prophecy_n but_o we_o have_v some_o consideration_n to_o add_v to_o prove_v that_o that_o city_n speak_v of_o in_o that_o chapter_n be_v rome_n together_o with_o its_o empire_n of_o christian_a become_v antichristian_a antichrist_n that_o rome_n christian_n and_o not_o pagan_a be_v spiritual_a babylon_n &_o the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v a_o place_n where_o the_o papist_n find_v themselves_o reduce_v to_o mighty_a strait_n they_o have_v confess_v that_o the_o 11_o and_z 13_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n speak_v concern_v antichrist_n but_o because_o in_o the_o 11_o chap._n the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o city_n where_o i._o christ_n be_v crucify_v they_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v rome_n and_o because_o in_o the_o 13_o chap._n rome_n be_v not_o name_v they_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n have_v it_o to_o be_v find_v there_o but_o in_o this_o 17_o chap._n they_o be_v force_v to_o see_v rome_n in_o the_o city_n on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o in_o that_o great_a city_n that_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o bring_v they_o to_o the_o last_o extremity_n and_o we_o need_v but_o see_v what_o they_o say_v on_o this_o point_n to_o convince_v they_o that_o their_o holy_a roman_a see_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n one_a they_o say_v that_o rome_n in_o this_o 17_o chap._n be_v rome_n pagan_a and_o not_o rome_n christian_n 13._o bellarm._n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif_n rom._n c._n 13._o the_o falseness_n of_o this_o supposition_n be_v evident_a first_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o beast_n which_o carry_v the_o woman_n same_o the_o first_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o ch._n and_o that_o of_o the_o 17_o be_v the_o same_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o beast_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n in_o the_o 13_o ch._n this_o have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o crown_n and_o upon_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o ch._n be_v describe_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o woman_n sit_v upon_o a_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n full_a of_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n second_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o ch._n arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea._n 17.3_o c._n 13.1_o c._n 17.3_o and_o i_o see_v a_o beast_n rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea._n that_o of_o the_o 17_o ch._n ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a 17.8_o chap._n 17.8_o the_o beast_n that_o thou_o see_v be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o shall_v ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a now_o the_o deep_a and_o the_o sea_n in_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n three_o 13.3_o chap._n 13.3_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o first_o beast_n that_o all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n that_o all_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v worship_v he_o 8._o v._o 8._o who_o name_n be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n it_o be_v say_v also_o of_o that_o in_o the_o
seventeen_o 17.8_o chap._n 17.8_o that_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n shall_v wonder_v who_o name_n be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n when_o they_o behold_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v four_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chap._n make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n 13.7_o chap._n 13.7_o and_o it_o be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o overcome_v they_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o chap._n carry_v a_o woman_n â—_o chap._n 17._o â—_o that_o make_v herself_o drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o saint_n five_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chap._n receive_v a_o deadly_a wound_n in_o one_o of_o his_o head_n which_o die_v and_o rise_v again_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chap._n be_v and_o be_v not_o 8._o chap_n 7.7_o 8._o and_o must_v ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v who_o do_v not_o see_v that_o the_o latter_a be_v a_o explication_n of_o the_o former_a the_o beast_n be_v and_o be_v not_o because_o his_o head_n have_v be_v mortal_o wound_v he_o be_v however_o and_o must_v ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n because_o his_o deadly_a wound_n shall_v be_v heal_v and_o the_o beast_n shall_v rise_v again_o six_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o ch._n have_v ten_o horn_n which_o signify_v ten_o king_n that_o in_o the_o seventeen_o have_v likewise_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n 17_o why_o there_o be_v not_o a_o woman_n sit_v on_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chap._n as_o there_o be_v on_o that_o of_o the_o 17_o these_o so_o exact_a and_o perfect_a resemblance_n plain_o show_v that_o these_o two_o beast_n be_v one_o but_o why_o be_v there_o a_o woman_n see_v sit_v on_o the_o second_o beast_n and_o none_o upon_o the_o first_o we_o have_v already_o hint_v the_o reason_n in_o the_o thirteen_o chap._n there_o be_v two_o beast_n which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o interpreter_n even_o the_o popish_a one_o themselves_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n only_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o seven_o head_n signify_v the_o empire_n and_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n like_o those_o of_o a_o lamb_n signify_v the_o religion_n and_o these_o two_o beast_n together_o signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n raise_v up_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n and_o under_o the_o outside_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o 17_o chap._n the_o second_o beast_n which_o signify_v the_o religion_n do_v not_o appear_v but_o in_o the_o place_n thereof_o appear_v a_o woman_n ride_v upon_o the_o beast_n to_o signify_v the_o religion_n and_o this_o for_o the_o great_a clearness_n because_o the_o seventeen_o chap._n be_v a_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o thirteen_o for_o the_o great_a clearness_n i_o say_v for_o the_o corrupt_a church_n be_v much_o more_o clear_o signify_v by_o a_o woman_n than_o by_o a_o beast_n in_o all_o the_o scripture_n the_o church_n be_v always_o represent_v to_o we_o as_o a_o spouse_n and_o a_o woman_n and_o the_o corrupt_a and_o idolatrous_a church_n as_o a_o debauch_a woman_n and_o a_o adulteress_n this_o be_v too_o well_o know_v to_o need_v any_o proof_n behold_v therefore_o this_o corrupt_a woman_n this_o adulterous_a spouse_n of_o j._n christ_n and_o the_o h._n spirit_n can_v not_o have_v describe_v she_o in_o a_o more_o lively_a manner_n and_o more_o proper_a for_o we_o to_o know_v she_o this_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o thirteen_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o in_o the_o seventeen_o the_o late_a can_v be_v rome_n pagan_a because_o by_o the_o consent_n even_o of_o all_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n the_o two_o beast_n in_o the_o thirteen_o chap._n represent_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n on_o this_o confession_n and_o upon_o what_o we_o have_v just_a now_o prove_v we_o argue_v thus_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n be_v rome_n and_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o same_o interpreter_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o thirteen_o chap._n be_v antichrist_n now_o according_a to_o what_o we_o have_v just_a now_o prove_v the_o beast_n of_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n and_o the_o thirteen_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o beast_n whence_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n and_o that_o rome_n in_o the_o seventeen_o chapt._n be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a that_o rome_n in_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a appear_v not_o only_o by_o the_o comparison_n pagan_a rome_n in_o the_o 17_o chap._n be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a which_o we_o just_a before_o make_v of_o the_o two_o beast_n but_o also_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o beast_n of_o the_o 17_o chap._n all_o alone_a and_o without_o reference_n to_o that_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n adulteress_n god_n never_o call_v the_o pagan_a society_n whore_n and_o adulteress_n i._n first_o of_o all_o there_o be_v a_o prostitute_n adulterous_a and_o debauch_a woman_n sit_v upon_o this_o beast_n every_o one_o know_v that_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n adultery_n figurative_o signify_v idolatry_n now_o we_o shall_v never_o find_v any_o one_o single_a instance_n where_o the_o holy_a spirit_n call_v the_o pagan_a society_n woman_n and_o spouse_n whore_n and_o adulteress_n this_o name_n be_v give_v only_o to_o a_o corrupt_a church_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v plain_a because_o the_o pagan_a society_n have_v never_o plight_v their_o faith_n to_o god_n have_v not_o break_v it_o and_o never_o be_v his_o spouse_n they_o be_v not_o therefore_o unfaithful_a and_o adulterous_a in_o his_o account_n so_o that_o this_o adulterous_a woman_n can_v here_o be_v rome_n pagan_a but_o that_o rome_n that_o have_v plight_v her_o faith_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o break_v it_o that_o rome_n that_o style_v herself_o the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n and_o yet_o do_v prostitute_v herself_o to_o other_o second_o this_o woman_n be_v represent_v to_o we_o as_o have_v in_o her_o hand_n a_o cup_n of_o abomination_n of_o her_o whoredom_n of_o which_o she_o make_v all_o the_o world_n to_o drink_v i._n e._n she_o endeavour_v to_o draw_v all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o her_o idolatry_n now_o rome_n pagan_n never_o trouble_v her_o head_n to_o change_v the_o religion_n of_o those_o people_n she_o have_v conquer_v nor_o to_o force_v they_o to_o worship_v the_o same_o god_n as_o she_o do_v on_o the_o contrary_a every_o one_o know_v she_o carry_v strange_a god_n in_o triumph_n and_o build_v temple_n for_o they_o within_o her_o own_o wall_n three_o these_o word_n the_o beast_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o must_v ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a can_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a for_o this_o plain_o signify_v that_o the_o empire_n speak_v of_o must_v perish_v and_o be_v swallow_v up_o and_o afterward_o be_v reestablish_v now_o rome_n pagan_a and_o its_o empire_n have_v be_v swallow_v up_o but_o as_o rome_n pagan_a it_o be_v not_o raise_v up_o again_o beside_o we_o may_v observe_v by_o the_o by_o that_o we_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o rome_n pagan_a be_v represent_v by_o this_o beast_n for_o the_o beast_n represent_v the_o roman_a empire_n in_o its_o whole_a duration_n and_o in_o both_o its_o period_n the_o pagan_a period_n and_o the_o antichristian_a period_n the_o beast_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v and_o be_v not_o there_o be_v the_o pagan_a period_n and_o must_v ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a there_o be_v the_o antichristian_a period_n four_o it_o be_v say_v of_o this_o beast_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o name_n be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n shall_v wonder_v see_v the_o beast_n which_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v this_o signify_v that_o man_n shall_v give_v he_o homage_n and_o that_o this_o homage_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o he_o only_o by_o the_o enemy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o reprobate_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o rome_n pagan_a for_o the_o true_a christian_n obey_v and_o give_v a_o voluntary_a homage_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o its_o pagan_a period_n just_a as_o the_o other_o subject_n of_o the_o empire_n but_o since_o it_o be_v raise_v up_o again_o and_o be_v no_o long_o what_o it_o once_o be_v they_o have_v no_o long_o obey_v it_o five_o that_o which_o be_v say_v of_o the_o ten_o king_n can_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v to_o rome_n in_o its_o pagan_a period_n the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v not_o yet_o begin_v to_o reign_v but_o shall_v receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n 12._o v._o 12._o
see_v what_o they_o say_v viz._n that_o that_o rome_n that_o now_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v corrupt_v become_v idolatrous_a debauch_a that_o she_o shall_v shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o carry_v her_o disorder_n as_o far_o as_o rome_n pagan_a but_o yet_o however_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n who_o must_v be_v accompany_v with_o his_o ten_o king_n have_v his_o habitation_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o come_v to_o rome_n when_o it_o be_v turn_v idolatrous_a and_o pagan_a to_o destroy_v and_o ruin_v it_o as_o he_o will_v also_o do_v see_v the_o word_n of_o viega_n on_o the_o eighteen_o of_o the_o revelation_n one_o may_v plain_o gather_v from_o the_o infinite_a number_n of_o precious_a merchandise_n and_o of_o all_o sort_n that_o be_v here_o note_v that_o rome_n in_o the_o last_o time_n after_o her_o apostasy_n shall_v attain_v to_o sovereign_a power_n and_o great_a riches_n and_o that_o her_o empire_n shall_v extend_v itself_o throughout_o the_o world_n upon_o the_o ten_o king_n so_o often_o name_v for_o that_o these_o mighty_a riches_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o rome_n pagan_a it_o be_v clear_a by_o these_o word_n come_v forth_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n for_o this_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o ancient_a rome_n that_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o in_o which_o there_o be_v no_o faithful_a one_o but_o that_o rome_n that_o shall_v flourish_v in_o the_o last_o time_n then_o therefore_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n shall_v great_o flourish_v and_o its_o empire_n shall_v be_v very_o large_a she_o shall_v live_v in_o pleasure_n and_o have_v great_a abundance_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n she_o shall_v be_v enslave_v to_o idolatry_n be_v full_a of_o superstition_n sacrifice_n to_o doemon_n and_o false_a deity_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o vast_a quantity_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o saint_n that_o shall_v be_v shed_v by_o she_o under_o the_o emperor_n of_o rome_n by_o a_o terrible_a but_o a_o very_a righteous_a judgement_n of_o god_n she_o shall_v at_o last_o be_v make_v desolate_a and_o burn_v by_o ten_o king_n see_v what_o the_o force_n and_o evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n have_v draw_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o worshipper_n of_o rome_n what_o prodigious_a whimsy_n be_v these_o to_o what_o extremity_n must_v these_o man_n have_v be_v reduce_v the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o but_o one_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o church_n never_o imagine_v there_o be_v more_o than_o one_o and_z lo_o here_o be_v man_n that_o make_v a_o couple_n the_o first_o shall_v be_v in_o rome_n corrupt_v for_o according_a to_o they_o rome_n in_o the_o last_o day_n must_v have_v a_o great_a empire_n must_v subdue_v kingdom_n and_o draw_v they_o together_o with_o herself_o into_o a_o revolt_n from_o jesus_n christ_n lo_o therefore_o there_o be_v one_o antichristian_a empire_n at_o rome_n what_o need_n have_v we_o of_o another_o antichrist_n sit_v at_o jerusalem_n moreover_o this_o chimaera_n be_v found_v on_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapt._n which_o according_a to_o they_o represent_v antichrist_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chap._n with_o the_o great_a city_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o with_o babylon_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o 14_o and_o the_o 18_o chapt._n now_o we_o have_v confute_v this_o ridiculous_a imagination_n and_o have_v demonstrate_v that_o babylon_n the_o great_a city_n the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o and_o the_o 18_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n this_o chimaera_n be_v so_o ill_a to_o be_v defend_v that_o the_o more_o modern_a papist_n have_v abandon_v it_o and_o at_o last_o have_v be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n that_o the_o great_a city_n speak_v of_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n where_o jesus_n christ_n be_v crucify_v be_v not_o jerusalem_n but_o spiritual_a babylon_n speak_v of_o afterward_o and_o bernard_n de_fw-fr montrevil_n that_o have_v write_v since_o the_o rest_n though_o he_o retain_v that_o ancient_a dream_n that_o antichrist_n must_v come_v out_o of_o jerusalem_n yet_o he_o confess_v however_o that_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n and_o the_o antichristian_a be_v not_o two_o empire_n that_o must_v succeed_v one_o another_o and_o the_o one_o destroy_v the_o other_o according_a to_o the_o supposition_n of_o those_o we_o be_v just_a now_o speak_v of_o he_o confess_v that_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o chief_a city_n of_o antichrist_n party_n that_o antichrist_n must_v defend_v it_o and_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o subject_n of_o its_o grandeure_n and_o that_o of_o antichrist_n the_o head_n of_o the_o league_n the_o monarch_n of_o the_o time_n he_o call_v antichrist_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o apocalyptical_a babylon_n and_o he_o confess_v that_o this_o babylon_n be_v rome_n therefore_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o rome_n must_v be_v antichristian_a and_o the_o capital_a city_n of_o antichrist_n babylon_n say_v he_o be_v the_o mistress_n the_o queen_n the_o empress_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n not_o dare_v to_o call_v rome_n babylon_n chapt._n on_o the_o 24._o chapt._n he_o define_v it_o however_o by_o western_a babylon_n who_o be_v pervert_v instead_o of_o obey_v the_o law_n of_o the_o piety_n of_o the_o first_o age_n shall_v in_o her_o pride_n cause_v herself_o to_o be_v call_v the_o great_a and_o the_o independent_a and_o shall_v become_v much_o worse_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n than_o ever_o eastern_a babylon_n be_v after_o these_o confession_n there_o remain_v no_o other_o help_n for_o the_o popish_a doctor_n to_o hinder_v their_o rome_n from_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v rome_n antichristian_a but_o the_o chimaera_n of_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v duration_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n it_o be_v true_a say_v they_o that_o rome_n must_v be_v possess_v by_o antichrist_n that_o he_o must_v establish_v idolatry_n there_o that_o rome_n must_v become_v worse_a than_o rome_n pagan_a be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n and_o than_o eastern_a babylon_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophet_n but_o this_o must_v last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a when_o therefore_o we_o have_v destroy_v this_o ridiculous_a dream_n of_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o a_o half_a we_o shall_v have_v demonstrate_v that_o rome_n at_o this_o day_n be_v the_o true_a seat_n of_o antichrist_n and_o then_o i_o shall_v make_v they_o this_o argument_n babylon_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o prostitute_n woman_n with_o the_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n all_o this_o be_v rome_n become_v antichristian_a and_o the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n which_o be_v plain_a either_o by_o what_o have_v be_v invincible_o prove_v or_o what_o the_o papist_n themselves_o have_v confess_v now_o this_o antichristian_a roman_n empire_n must_v endure_v not_o 1260._o natural_a day_n but_o 1260._o prophetical_a day_n i._n e._n 1260._o year_n therefore_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n which_o must_v be_v at_o rome_n can_v be_v that_o chimerical_a empire_n of_o antichrist_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a that_o must_v conclude_v 45._o day_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o it_o be_v that_o of_o rome_n which_o have_v endure_v so_o long_o already_o the_o consequence_n be_v plain_a because_o all_o do_v acknowledge_v the_o world_n must_v not_o and_o can_v according_o to_o the_o decree_n of_o god_n endure_v yet_o twelve_o or_o thirteen_o hundred_o year_n to_o make_v room_n for_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o a_o thousand_o year_n more_o at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o to_o make_v room_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o truth_n and_o certainty_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v prove_v so_o that_o if_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n must_v endure_v 1260._o year_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o it_o subsist_v at_o this_o present_a time_n and_o that_o it_o have_v begin_v a_o long_a time_n since_o this_o be_v i_o say_v a_o demonstration_n which_o i_o have_v in_o readiness_n for_o these_o gentleman_n when_o i_o shall_v have_v prove_v the_o only_a thing_n in_o this_o argument_n that_o can_v be_v call_v in_o question_n viz._n that_o the_o 1260._o day_n of_o antichrist_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o so_o many_o natural_a day_n i_o will_v prove_v this_o truth_n present_o be_v it_o not_o that_o it_o regard_v the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n afterward_o to_o speak_v wherefore_o now_o we_o shall_v continue_v to_o give_v you_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o prophecy_n that_o contain_v the_o character_n of_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n chap._n xviii_o
consider_v the_o papism_n as_o a_o religion_n that_o confess_v one_o only_a god_n that_o worship_n j._n christ_n god_n coeternal_a with_o the_o father_n the_o redeemer_n of_o the_o world_n that_o believe_v the_o resurrection_n the_o life_n everlasting_a hell_n and_o the_o last_o judgement_n the_o eye_n confound_v these_o fair_a and_o great_a object_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o popery_n and_o this_o confuse_a and_o indistinct_a view_n make_v the_o addition_n to_o be_v esteem_v as_o nothing_o and_o appear_v very_o inconsiderable_a on_o the_o account_n of_o that_o christianity_n that_o lie_v at_o the_o bottom_n that_o therefore_o we_o may_v know_v the_o papism_n and_o what_o name_n we_o ought_v to_o give_v it_o we_o must_v consider_v it_o alone_o by_o itself_o and_o as_o separate_v from_o the_o christian_a religion_n then_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o will_v deserve_v the_o name_n of_o a_o apostasy_n or_o a_o formal_a revolt_n from_o the_o faith_n for_o do_v but_o look_v only_o on_o that_o troop_n of_o second_o god_n of_o pilgrimage_n indulgence_n mass_n saint_n patron_n intercessor_n she_o saint_n image_n relic_n idol_n the_o bread_n that_o be_v worship_v pray_v to_o and_o before_o which_o man_n prostrate_v themselves_o this_o be_v a_o true_a paganism_n and_o a_o formal_a apostasy_n from_o the_o christian_a faith_n my_o four_o and_o last_o observation_n to_o justify_v that_o the_o term_n of_o apostasy_n from_o the_o faith_n which_o the_o apostle_n make_v use_v of_o here_o be_v not_o too_o high_a but_o agree_v very_o well_o to_o the_o papism_n be_v 9.26_o apostasy_n especial_o signify_v idolatry_n neh._n 9.26_o that_o apostasy_n though_o the_o word_n ordinary_o signify_v all_o sort_n of_o rebellion_n yet_o when_o religion_n be_v speak_v of_o it_o particular_o signify_v idolatry_n so_o when_o the_o levite_n confess_v the_o sin_n of_o their_o nation_n and_o of_o their_o father_n they_o say_v they_o be_v disobedient_a and_o they_o rebel_v against_o thou_o the_o septuagint_n render_v it_o they_o depart_v from_o thou_o and_o fall_v into_o apostasy_n by_o which_o without_o doubt_n be_v mean_v the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o israelite_n for_o that_o be_v the_o sin_n that_o do_v principal_o draw_v down_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n upon_o they_o and_o the_o septuagint_n also_o say_v of_o ahaz_n that_o plunge_v himself_o into_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o heathen_n that_o he_o apostatise_v from_o the_o lord_n with_o a_o great_a apostasy_n 28._o 2_o chro._n 28._o not_o that_o he_o do_v absolute_o abandon_v the_o god_n of_o his_o father_n 16.15_o 2_o king_n 16.15_o for_o he_o keep_v the_o brazen_a altar_n to_o inquire_v of_o the_o lord_n therewith_o extravagant_a god_n give_v such_o a_o idea_n of_o the_o popish_a idolatry_n as_o seem_v very_o extravagant_a if_o all_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n be_v call_v apostasy_n and_o deserve_v that_o name_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o papism_n may_v well_o be_v call_v apostasy_n and_o hereupon_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o while_n to_o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n why_o god_n speak_v in_o so_o high_a term_n concern_v the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o papism_n he_o call_v that_o church_n the_o great_a whore_n that_o make_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n drink_v with_o the_o wine_n of_o her_o fornication_n he_o say_v she_o hold_v in_o her_o hand_n a_o cup_n full_a of_o abomination_n and_o all_o this_o because_o of_o her_o idolatry_n this_o look_n as_o if_o it_o be_v very_o extravagant_a when_o apply_v to_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o papism_n for_o after_o all_o its_o false_a worship_n do_v not_o appear_v to_o be_v any_o great_a matter_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n invocate_v saint_n but_o beside_o that_o they_o be_v the_o friend_n of_o god_n she_o invocate_v they_o only_o in_o relation_n to_o god_n because_o he_o have_v honour_v they_o with_o his_o gift_n she_o believe_v that_o the_o good_a thing_n which_o be_v ask_v of_o the_o saint_n be_v not_o obtain_v of_o they_o but_o because_o those_o saint_n themselves_o do_v obtain_v they_o of_o god_n by_o their_o intercession_n she_o prostrate_v herself_o before_o image_n but_o the_o worship_n she_o give_v they_o be_v relative_a and_o go_v up_o to_o their_o original_n and_o last_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o this_o popish_a idolatry_n do_v come_v near_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o heathen_n to_o which_o nevertheless_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v not_o give_v such_o frightful_a name_n here_o then_o be_v two_o thing_n to_o be_v inquire_v into_o first_o why_o god_n give_v we_o so_o odious_a a_o idea_n of_o this_o popish_a worship_n second_o why_o he_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o high_a term_n than_o he_o do_v of_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n as_o to_o the_o first_o question_n i_o answer_v that_o we_o need_v but_o plain_o lie_v open_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n their_o mediation_n their_o intercession_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o their_o image_n father_n the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o their_o intercession_n ruin_v the_o fundamental_a article_n of_o the_o exaltation_n of_o j._n christ_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n to_o see_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o antichristian_a that_o do_v more_o subvert_a christianity_n and_o one_o of_o its_o principal_a article_n viz._n that_o of_o the_o exaltation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n this_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n do_v not_o mere_o signify_v as_o be_v suppose_v a_o elevation_n to_o the_o glory_n and_o dignity_n of_o sovereign_a monarch_n of_o the_o church_n it_o signify_v also_o that_o perpetual_a assistance_n if_o i_o may_v use_v this_o term_n in_o that_o sense_n that_o perpetual_a action_n by_o which_o jesus_n be_v always_o present_a with_o god_n his_o father_n to_o speak_v to_o he_o in_o our_o behalf_n and_o to_o obtain_v of_o he_o all_o thing_n that_o we_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o he_o assist_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n because_o that_o be_v the_o hand_n of_o glory_n and_o glory_n be_v for_o he_o the_o right_a hand_n also_o be_v the_o hand_n of_o good_a omen_n therefore_o evil_a omen_n be_v call_v sinister_a one_o i._n e._n very_o bad_a one_o now_o in_o this_o respect_n the_o assist_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n for_o we_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n be_v immediate_o join_v with_o intercession_n who_o be_v he_o that_o shall_v condemn_v it_o be_v god_n that_o justify_v it_o be_v christ_n that_o have_v dye_v or_o rather_o that_o be_v rise_v again_o who_o also_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o make_v intercession_n for_o we_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o be_v enter_v into_o the_o holy_a place_n with_o his_o blood_n new_o shed_v and_o live_v there_o that_o he_o may_v make_v intercession_n for_o we_o so_o that_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o exaltation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n consist_v in_o these_o two_o thing_n first_o his_o royal_a dignity_n that_o exalt_v he_o above_o all_o the_o church_n second_o the_o glorious_a privilege_n of_o continual_o assist_v before_o the_o father_n to_o be_v our_o mediator_n these_o two_o great_a advantage_n belong_v to_o jesus_n christ_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o be_v incommunicable_a to_o every_o one_o beside_o this_o be_v what_o be_v typify_v by_o the_o high_a priest_n who_o alone_o enter_v into_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n to_o present_v his_o incense_n there_o whosoever_o therefore_o communicate_v these_o two_o advantage_n to_o the_o creature_n he_o destroy_v the_o article_n of_o the_o exaltation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o consequent_o promote_v a_o abominable_a doctrine_n christ_n the_o papism_n destroy_v the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o exaltation_n of_o j._n christ_n now_o this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o papism_n do_v it_o destroy_v the_o exaltation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o divide_v it_o first_o of_o all_o it_o destroy_v his_o exaltation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o royal_a dignity_n in_o give_v he_o a_o associate_n under_o the_o name_n of_o his_o vicar_n who_o assume_v as_o well_o as_o jesus_n christ_n the_o name_n of_o god_n holy_a most_o holy_a and_o holiness_n for_o to_o make_v a_o vicar_n for_o a_o king_n without_o his_o order_n and_o against_o his_o will_n be_v to_o give_v he_o a_o rival_n suppose_v therefore_o that_o this_o great_a office_n of_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o according_a to_o god_n intention_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o high_a of_o all_o encroachment_n on_o his_o right_n and_o authority_n and_o which_o deserve_v the_o odious_a name_n of_o apostasy_n and_o abomination_n second_o it_o overthrow_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o exaltation_n in_o give_v jesus_n christ_n companion_n in_o his_o incommunicable_a privilege_n of_o stand_v before_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n christ_n the_o privilege_n of_o assistikg_v before_o the_o throne_n of_o
god_n and_o baal_n at_o the_o same_o time_n term_n yet_o it_o be_v describe_v in_o high_a term_n it_o appear_v therefore_o that_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o heathen_n who_o worship_v none_o but_o false_a god_n be_v more_o criminal_a however_o the_o holy_a spirit_n speak_v against_o the_o idolatry_n of_o israel_n with_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o violence_n and_o vehemence_n than_o against_o that_o of_o the_o heathen_n the_o prophet_n describe_v the_o heathen_a idolater_n as_o fool_n as_o brutish_a person_n that_o have_v lose_v their_o sense_n who_o of_o the_o same_o log_n of_o wood_n make_v a_o god_n and_o a_o footstool_n but_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o israel_n they_o do_v it_o in_o such_o term_n as_o make_v person_n of_o any_o modesty_n to_o blush_v for_o there_o be_v no_o odious_a idea_n in_o the_o most_o infamous_a prostitution_n which_o the_o h._n spirit_n do_v not_o bring_v in_o in_o his_o description_n of_o they_o we_o need_v but_o consult_v the_o 16_o ch._n of_o ezech._n and_o many_o more_o place_n of_o the_o other_o prophet_n where_o the_o idolatrous_a jewish_a church_n be_v represent_v as_o a_o woman_n void_a of_o shame_n that_o prostitute_n herself_o to_o every_o comer_n that_o sit_v in_o the_o cross_a way_n that_o offer_v herself_o that_o open_v her_o bosom_n that_o speak_v such_o word_n as_o modesty_n can_v hear_v and_o do_v abominable_a action_n the_o reason_n of_o this_o difference_n be_v plain_a it_o be_v because_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o heathen_n be_v consider_v only_o as_o a_o simple_a fornication_n why_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n be_v most_o criminal_a and_o why_o and_o the_o idolatry_n of_o israel_n as_o adultery_n every_o one_o know_v the_o difference_n between_o simple_a fornication_n and_o adultery_n almost_o all_o nation_n have_v punish_v adultery_n with_o death_n but_o the_o heathen_n do_v scarce_o think_v that_o fornication_n be_v a_o sin_n the_o jew_n themselves_o count_v it_o as_o a_o trivial_a matter_n a_o man_n see_v the_o worst_a of_o crime_n commit_v upon_o a_o woman_n that_o belong_v not_o to_o he_o without_o be_v much_o move_v at_o it_o but_o the_o least_o debauch_n of_o his_o own_o wife_n stir_v up_o his_o jealousy_n and_o kindle_v his_o anger_n he_o can_v speak_v of_o they_o without_o vehemence_n and_o in_o term_n that_o signify_v the_o greatness_n of_o his_o grief_n and_o it_o be_v not_o a_o unreasonable_a resentment_n a_o woman_n with_o who_o he_o have_v make_v no_o treaty_n that_o have_v not_o plight_v her_o troth_n to_o he_o nor_o he_o he_o to_o she_o do_v he_o no_o wrong_n there_o be_v no_o shame_n redound_v to_o he_o thereby_o whereas_o the_o crime_n of_o his_o wife_n cover_v he_o with_o infamy_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o god_n the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o heathen_n in_o his_o opinion_n be_v but_o a_o simple_a fornication_n he_o have_v make_v no_o treaty_n with_o they_o who_o be_v without_o the_o covenant_n no_o shame_n nor_o dishonour_n be_v reflect_v on_o he_o from_o their_o debauchery_n but_o he_o have_v treat_v with_o the_o church_n she_o be_v his_o spouse_n he_o call_v she_o so_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a expression_n that_o he_o every_o where_o use_n we_o need_v not_o therefore_o wonder_v if_o he_o be_v more_o sensible_a of_o those_o wrong_n that_o be_v do_v he_o on_o her_o part_n although_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o heathen_n be_v great_a consider_v they_o precise_o in_o themselves_o than_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o however_o god_n will_v not_o be_v so_o much_o offend_v by_o they_o a_o husband_n be_v more_o offend_v by_o the_o light_a debauchery_n of_o his_o spouse_n than_o by_o the_o great_a crime_n of_o one_o that_o be_v only_o his_o kinswoman_n it_o signify_v nothing_o that_o this_o woman_n do_v not_o deny_v her_o husband_n her_o favour_n if_o she_o suffer_v other_o to_o share_v with_o he_o her_o crime_n be_v not_o the_o less_o it_o signify_v nothing_o also_o that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o refuse_v to_o give_v adoration_n to_o the_o true_a god_n if_o she_o suffer_v the_o creature_n to_o be_v sharer_n with_o he_o she_o be_v not_o less_o criminal_a she_o be_v still_o a_o adulteress_n and_o her_o crime_n be_v a_o abomination_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o apply_v all_o this_o to_o the_o christian_a church_n the_o band_n of_o the_o sacred_a marriage_n that_o unite_v she_o to_o her_o god_n be_v much_o more_o noble_a glorious_a and_o strait_a than_o those_o that_o unite_a god_n to_o the_o synagogue_n so_o her_o adultery_n also_o be_v much_o more_o worthy_a to_o be_v condemn_v it_o signify_v nothing_o that_o she_o commit_v they_o with_o those_o that_o be_v call_v the_o friend_n of_o god._n a_o king_n be_v not_o the_o less_o offend_v by_o the_o disorder_n of_o his_o spouse_n that_o prostitute_n herself_o to_o his_o favourite_n than_o if_o she_o prostitute_v herself_o to_o stranger_n and_o thus_o i_o think_v enough_o have_v be_v say_v to_o justify_v this_o that_o the_o papism_n be_v a_o true_a apostasy_n and_o that_o that_o term_n and_o other_o though_o high_a be_v not_o too_o big_a to_o signify_v the_o abomination_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n chap._n xx._n the_o deceive_a spirit_n which_o st._n paul_n speak_v of_o be_v evil_a spirit_n the_o doctrine_n of_o daemon_n be_v that_o doctrine_n that_o have_v daemon_n for_o its_o object_n and_o not_o that_o which_o have_v daemon_n for_o its_o author_n there_o be_v a_o perfect_a conformity_n between_o the_o theology_n and_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o heathen_n about_o daemon_n and_o that_o of_o the_o papism_n about_o saint_n and_o angel_n mediatory_a spirit_n idolatry_n evil_a spirit_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o this_o popish_a idolatry_n saint_n paul_n continue_v to_o describe_v the_o future_a antichristian_a empire_n say_v that_o this_o apostasy_n shall_v be_v join_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o seduction_n they_o shall_v give_v up_o themselves_o to_o deceive_a spirit_n it_o be_v very_o indifferent_a whether_o by_o these_o deceive_a spirit_n or_o spirit_n of_o error_n as_o some_o copy_n have_v it_o we_o understand_v man_n or_o spirit_n separate_v from_o matter_n for_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o yield_v a_o true_a sense_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o antichristian_a apostasy_n be_v form_v by_o the_o deceit_n of_o certain_a deceive_a spirit_n who_o be_v mad_a upon_o a_o false_a devotion_n seduce_v other_o both_o by_o their_o example_n and_o also_o by_o their_o bad_a argument_n yet_o i_o rather_o incline_v to_o believe_v that_o by_o deceive_a spirit_n we_o be_v to_o understand_v evil_a spirit_n which_o be_v the_o first_o author_n in_o the_o first_o place_n of_o the_o worthip_n of_o relic_n afterward_o of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o at_o last_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o their_o image_n this_o be_v the_o way_n whereby_o superstition_n begin_v to_o be_v establish_v viz._n the_o vision_n by_o which_o relic_n be_v discover_v we_o learn_v from_o saint_n austin_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o martyr_n gervais_n and_o protais_fw-fr be_v find_v out_o by_o st._n ambrose_n by_o the_o help_n of_o a_o dream_n 7._o confess_v l._n 9_o c._n 7._o the_o same_o time_n god_n reveal_v to_o this_o holy_a bishop_n in_o a_o dream_n where_o lay_v the_o body_n of_o the_o martyr_n gervais_n and_o protais_fw-fr who_o many_o year_n be_v keep_v in_o the_o secret_a of_o god_n and_o preserve_v free_a from_o corruption_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v discover_v to_o stop_v the_o fury_n of_o a_o woman_n that_o be_v empress_n and_o mother_n of_o the_o emperor_n lie_n the_o vision_n whereby_o relic_n be_v reveal_v come_v from_o the_o father_n of_o lie_n i_o will_v not_o wrong_a saint_n ambrose_n so_o far_o as_o to_o accuse_v he_o of_o feign_v this_o vision_n to_o deceive_v the_o people_n to_o work_v false_a miracle_n that_o he_o may_v make_v the_o party_n that_o be_v for_o the_o word_n consubstantial_a to_o triumph_v over_o arianism_n but_o this_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v a_o deceive_a spirit_n that_o do_v abuse_v st._n ambrose_n and_o do_v discover_v these_o relic_n to_o he_o to_o make_v idol_n of_o they_o because_o then_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o saint_n begin_v to_o be_v abuse_v the_o miracle_n that_o be_v wrought_v by_o relic_n either_o be_v fabulous_a story_n of_o impostor_n or_o the_o production_n of_o he_o who_o be_v the_o father_n of_o lie_n saint_n austin_n say_v that_o those_o who_o be_v possess_v be_v deliver_v by_o they_o beside_o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o that_o be_v possess_v in_o those_o age_n be_v melancholy_a person_n it_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o conceive_v that_o the_o devil_n will_v play_v these_o prank_n to_o establish_v idolatry_n that_o be_v then_o receive_v its_o birth_n he_o can_v do_v no_o less_o than_o go_v out_o of_o a_o body_n feign_v to_o be_v
honourable_a woman_n upon_o thy_o right_a hand_n do_v stand_v the_o queen_n in_o gold_n of_o ophir_n 14._o v._o 14._o etc._n etc._n she_o shall_v be_v bring_v unto_o the_o king_n in_o raiment_n of_o needlework_n the_o virgin_n her_o companion_n that_o follow_v she_o shall_v be_v bring_v unto_o thou_o suppose_v the_o spouse_n to_o be_v the_o church_n it_o will_v be_v very_o difficult_a to_o tell_v what_o these_o daughter_n signify_v that_o be_v introduce_v to_o jesus_n christ_n different_a from_o the_o church_n i_o know_v well_o indeed_o one_o may_v easy_o imagine_v something_o thereupon_o but_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o it_o will_v be_v solid_a it_o be_v the_o fault_n which_o they_o fall_v into_o that_o do_v explain_v the_o type_n they_o stretch_v the_o parallel_n and_o fain_o will_v have_v the_o picture_n in_o every_o thing_n resemble_v the_o original_n whereas_o we_o must_v not_o search_v after_o the_o resemblance_n but_o in_o the_o principal_a subject_n all_o the_o rest_n be_v but_o as_o the_o leaf_n that_o do_v adorn_v the_o picture_n it_o be_v according_a to_o these_o principle_n that_o we_o must_v explain_v the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o eight_o eleven_o and_o twelve_o of_o daniel_n as_o to_o the_o latter_a it_o be_v the_o history_n of_o antiochus_n this_o antiochus_n have_v be_v the_o most_o considerable_a type_n of_o antichrist_n as_o david_n be_v the_o most_o glorious_a type_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o respect_v antiochus_n many_o thing_n that_o must_v have_v a_o mystical_a reference_n to_o antichrist_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o all_o that_o be_v say_v of_o antiochus_n in_o the_o literal_a sense_n must_v be_v apply_v to_o antichrist_n in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n in_o some_o place_n antichrist_n be_v there_o with_o antiochus_n in_o some_o other_o place_n antiochus_n be_v there_o alone_o and_o it_o may_v be_v there_o be_v some_o place_n where_o antichrist_n be_v alone_o let_v we_o brief_o review_v they_o from_o one_o of_o the_o four_o hsrn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n horn_n ch._n 8._o v._n 9_o why_o antiochus_n be_v call_v a_o little_a horn_n which_o signify_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o greek_n come_v forth_o another_o little_a horn_n towards_o the_o south_n and_o towards_o the_o east_n and_o towards_o the_o pleasant_a land._n it_o be_v certain_a this_o little_a horn_n be_v antiochus_n he_o be_v describe_v by_o a_o little_a horn_n because_o he_o climb_v the_o throne_n not_o by_o the_o lawful_a right_n of_o succession_n public_o and_o with_o full_a right_n but_o by_o subtlety_n he_o ravish_v the_o kingdom_n from_o demetrius_n the_o son_n of_o his_o brother_n seleucus_n therefore_o the_o h._n spirit_n explain_v the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o the_o 8_o ch._n say_v and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o their_o kingdom_n 23._o v._o 23._o a_o king_n of_o a_o fierce_a countenance_n and_o understand_v dark_a sentence_n shall_v stand_v up_o and_o in_o the_o 11_o ch._n where_o the_o history_n of_o antiochus_n be_v more_o large_a it_o be_v say_v 21._o v._o 21._o and_o in_o his_o estate_n shall_v stand_v up_o a_o vile_a person_n to_o who_o they_o shall_v not_o give_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o kingdom_n but_o he_o shall_v come_v in_o peaceable_o and_o obtain_v the_o kingdom_n by_o flattery_n it_o be_v because_o antiochus_n be_v a_o hostage_n at_o rome_n that_o he_o be_v repute_v as_o a_o stranger_n and_o that_o he_o have_v no_o right_n to_o the_o crown_n of_o asia_n have_v a_o elder_a brother_n who_o leave_v a_o son_n a_o lawful_a heir_n of_o his_o estate_n antiochus_n be_v return_v from_o italy_n apply_v himself_o to_o be_v liberal_a to_o the_o people_n he_o be_v affable_a and_o familiar_a he_o bathe_v in_o the_o public_a bath_n and_o by_o these_o mean_v he_o get_v away_o the_o kingdom_n from_o his_o nephew_n this_o agree_v well_o enough_o to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n who_o be_v also_o call_v a_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 7_o ch._n this_o be_v plain_o that_o which_o have_v deceive_v two_o of_o our_o interpreter_n who_o will_v have_v the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 17_o ch._n also_o to_o be_v antiochus_n interpreter_n the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 17_o ch._n be_v not_o antiochus_n a_o strange_a oversight_n of_o some_o interpreter_n which_o i_o call_v a_o mighty_a great_a oversight_n and_o utter_o unworthy_a of_o great_a man_n for_o for_o this_o we_o must_v metamorphose_v the_o 4_o beast_n and_o whereas_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n it_o signify_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n it_o must_v be_v make_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o despite_n of_o as_o great_a evidence_n as_o can_v be_v find_v in_o the_o prophecy_n for_o one_o must_v be_v blind_a not_o to_o see_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o 4_o monarchy_n in_o this_o 4_o beast_n horn._n the_o pope_n be_v mystical_o the_o little_a horn._n the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n therefore_o be_v a_o little_a horn_n despicable_a in_o appearance_n that_o raise_v itself_o up_o from_o a_o low_a place_n and_o from_o a_o beginning_n that_o seem_v to_o promise_v nothing_o that_o be_v great_a be_v mount_v to_o that_o grandeur_n that_o have_v give_v it_o both_o the_o form_n and_o the_o power_n of_o a_o empire_n the_o head_n of_o this_o empire_n be_v of_o understanding_n in_o dark_a sentence_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v by_o subtlety_n that_o he_o make_v himself_o master_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o 8_o ch._n which_o signify_v antiochus_n god._n the_o pope_n exalt_v himself_o against_o god._n wax_v great_a even_o to_o the_o host_n of_o heaven_n cast_v down_o some_o of_o the_o host_n and_o of_o the_o star_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o stamp_v upon_o they_o yea_o he_o magnify_v himself_o even_o to_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o host_n these_o word_n agree_v to_o antiochus_n and_o to_o antichrist_n to_o antiochus_n because_o he_o insolent_o exalt_v himself_o against_o god_n the_o head_n of_o the_o heavenly_a army_n and_o of_o the_o church_n make_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o even_o some_o of_o the_o priestly_a race_n fall_v into_o apostasy_n to_o antichrist_n and_o the_o papism_n because_o he_o have_v exalt_v himself_o against_o j._n christ_n and_o engage_v the_o whole_a church_n in_o his_o revolt_n cease_v the_o pope_n make_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n to_o cease_v antiochus_n make_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n to_o cease_v by_o reason_n of_o transgression_n and_o cast_v down_o the_o truth_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o prosper_v the_o history_n of_o the_o macchabee_n inform_v we_o that_o this_o be_v accomplish_v according_a to_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o it_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n have_v be_v accomplish_v by_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o have_v abolish_v the_o continual_a service_n because_o it_o have_v destroy_v the_o true_a service_n of_o god_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o pure_a prayer_n in_o mingle_v with_o they_o the_o worship_n of_o creature_n the_o invocation_n of_o he_o and_o she_o saint_n the_o adoration_n of_o image_n and_o their_o relic_n and_o in_o establish_v a_o new_a continual_a sacrifice_n in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o true_a one_o it_o have_v prosper_v for_o its_o success_n have_v be_v prodigious_a for_o 8_o or_o ten_o age_n in_o the_o 11_o ch._n the_o prophet_n begin_v from_o the_o 21_o verse_n to_o speak_v of_o antiochus_n but_o we_o must_v not_o look_v for_o antichrist_n therein_o till_o the_o 34._o v._o the_o ten_o first_o verse_n be_v a_o description_n of_o the_o victory_n which_o antiochus_n obtain_v over_o his_o neighbour_n and_o of_o his_o quarrel_n with_o the_o king_n of_o egypt_n quarrel_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n have_v nothing_o typical_a in_o they_o and_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o be_v clear_a because_o antiochus_n be_v not_o a_o type_n but_o in_o what_o he_o do_v against_o the_o church_n for_o the_o strange_a nation_n have_v no_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n nothing_o that_o the_o tyrant_n do_v against_o they_o be_v mystical_a at_o the_o 31._o v._o begin_v the_o violence_n which_o this_o persecute_v prince_n be_v to_o offer_v to_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n arm_n shall_v stand_v on_o his_o part_n and_o they_o shall_v pollute_v the_o sanctuary_n of_o strength_n and_o shall_v take_v away_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n this_o be_v what_o be_v already_o say_v in_o the_o 8_o ch._n and_o what_o we_o have_v apply_v to_o the_o papism_n and_o its_o head_n the_o prophet_n add_v 32.33_o v._o 32.33_o and_o such_o as_o do_v wicked_o against_o the_o covenant_n shall_v he_o corrupt_v by_o flattery_a and_o they_o that_o understand_v among_o the_o people_n shall_v instruct_v many_o he_o continue_v to_o the_o 36_o v._o to_o describe_v the_o way_n full_a of_o fraud_n and_o violence_n violence_n the_o papism_n be_v establish_v by_o
they_o be_v at_o a_o prodigious_a distance_n from_o it_o so_o the_o prophet_n look_v on_o these_o two_o resurrection_n the_o first_o and_o the_o last_o it_o be_v not_o strange_a that_o behold_v they_o at_o so_o great_a distance_n he_o look_v on_o they_o as_o join_v together_o though_o they_o be_v a_o 1000_o year_n distant_a from_o each_o other_o moreover_o the_o h._n spirit_n from_o this_o first_o resurrection_n in_o which_o the_o church_n must_v be_v deliver_v and_o which_o it_o may_v be_v be_v but_o a_o figurative_a resurrection_n will_v raise_v we_o up_o to_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o last_o and_o general_a resurrection_n because_o this_o first_o resurrection_n that_o must_v be_v before_o the_o 1000_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v but_o a_o emblem_n of_o the_o great_a deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n when_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o one_o body_n translate_v from_o earth_n to_o heaven_n by_o the_o last_o resurrection_n it_o be_v usual_a with_o the_o prophet_n to_o have_v holy_a sally_n that_o from_o temporal_a thing_n do_v transport_v they_o to_o spiritual_a and_o eternal_a one_o isaiah_n speak_v of_o a_o sign_n that_o god_n will_v give_v to_o ahaz_n and_o which_o he_o refuse_v pass_v over_o many_o age_n leave_v there_o ahaz_n and_o his_o sign_n 7._o esai_n 7._o and_o say_v the_o lord_n god_n shall_v give_v you_o a_o sign_n behold_v a_o virgin_n shall_v bear_v a_o son_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n be_v not_o less_o profound_a but_o as_o it_o respect_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o persecution_n of_o antiochus_n literal_o and_o mystical_o the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n we_o shall_v reserve_v it_o for_o that_o chap._n where_o we_o must_v speak_v of_o the_o duration_n of_o his_o kingdom_n chap._n xxiv_o in_o which_o be_v gather_v together_o 35._o character_n of_o antichrist_n that_o perfect_o agree_v to_o the_o papism_n and_o can_v agree_v to_o any_o but_o it_o fearure_n a_o short_a portraiture_n of_o antichrifi_n and_o his_o fearure_n after_o sound_v all_o the_o fountain_n whence_o the_o pourtaiture_n of_o antichrist_n be_v draw_v i_o believe_v it_o will_v not_o be_v unuseful_a to_o gather_v together_o here_o all_o the_o stroke_n that_o we_o may_v see_v they_o all_o with_o one_o view_n and_o that_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o perfect_a conformity_n that_o be_v between_o that_o antichrist_n and_o the_o papism_n 1._o it_o must_v be_v a_o empire_n 13.1_o rev._n 13.1_o for_o it_o be_v call_v a_o beast_n now_o in_o the_o prophetic_a style_n a_o beast_n always_o signify_v a_o empire_n when_o king_n be_v treat_v of_o the_o papism_n be_v a_o empire_n in_o all_o the_o form_n of_o worldly_a empire_n ancient_a and_o modern_a we_o have_v prove_v it_o with_o the_o great_a evidence_n in_o our_o prejudices_fw-la 2._o it_o must_v also_o be_v a_o religion_n 2._o 2_o thes_n 2._o for_o it_o be_v call_v a_o mystery_n and_o it_o must_v be_v a_o false_a religion_n for_o it_o be_v call_v a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n and_o a_o apostasy_n there_o be_v only_o the_o papism_n in_o which_o a_o empire_n and_o a_o religion_n be_v find_v both_o together_o 8._o 1_o tim._n 4.1_o 8._o it_o be_v true_a mahomet_n make_v a_o empire_n and_o a_o religion_n at_o the_o same_o time_n but_o in_o mahometanism_n the_o religion_n be_v not_o the_o empire_n nor_o the_o empire_n the_o religion_n and_o the_o priest_n be_v not_o sovereign_a lord_n under_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n mahometanism_n be_v divide_v into_o many_o aempire_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v but_o one_o religion_n a_o proof_n that_o the_o religion_n and_o the_o empire_n be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n 19.20_o the_o papism_n be_v the_o only_a religion_n that_o boast_v of_o a_o prophet_n always_o live_v rev._n 19.20_o 3._o antichrist_n must_v have_v a_o prophet_n i._n e._n a_o man_n that_o say_v he_o be_v infallible_a and_o that_o pretend_v to_o pronounce_v oracle_n as_o well_o as_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n for_o with_o the_o beast_n be_v join_v the_o false_a prophet_n the_o beast_n be_v take_v and_o together_o with_o he_o the_o false_a prophet_n that_o wrought_v sign_n before_o he_o there_o be_v no_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n but_o the_o papism_n that_o pretend_v to_o have_v a_o infallible_a head_n always_o pronounce_v oracle_n when_o it_o be_v necessary_a always_o speak_v and_o always_o live_v this_o be_v a_o very_a peculiar_a character_n and_o which_o shall_v make_v we_o well_o discern_v he_o 4._o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o antichrist_n must_v principal_o consist_v in_o idolatry_n 17._o 1_o tim._n 4._o 2_o thes_n 2._o rev._n 17._o for_o it_o be_v call_v apostasy_n a_o doctrine_n of_o daemon_n spiritual_a whoredom_n the_o papism_n be_v a_o religion_n in_o which_o idol_n be_v re-establisht_a under_o new_a name_n we_o have_v also_o clear_o prove_v it_o 17._o the_o idolatry_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o idolatry_n of_o christian_n rev._n 17._o 5._o this_o antichristian_a idolatry_n must_v be_v a_o idolatry_n of_o christian_n which_o must_v be_v exercise_v in_o the_o church_n and_o not_o without_o by_o the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o by_o a_o stranger_n for_o this_o idolatry_n be_v call_v adultery_n and_o conjugal_a unfaithfulness_n the_o papism_n with_o its_o idolatry_n retain_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o preserve_v christianity_n 6._o the_o chief_a city_n of_o this_o empire_n and_o of_o this_o religion_n must_v be_v a_o city_n seat_v on_o seven_o mountaïn_n 17.9.18_o rev._n 17.9.18_o and_o the_o great_a city_n which_o in_o the_o time_n of_o saint_n john_n rule_v over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v rome_n the_o papism_n have_v for_o the_o capital_a of_o its_o empire_n and_o religion_n new_a rome_n build_v where_o the_o ancient_a one_o be_v 7._o this_o empire_n be_v to_o form_v itself_o not_o by_o force_n but_o by_o craft_n by_o seduction_n and_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o west_n 13.13_o rev._n 13.13_o that_o be_v to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o power_n of_o the_o papism_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n come_v by_o illusion_n rather_o than_o by_o the_o violence_n that_o both_o king_n and_o people_n have_v suffer_v 8._o this_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v a_o continuation_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_n 13._o dan._n 2.7_o rev._n 13._o as_o have_v be_v show_v by_o the_o vision_n of_o daniel_n statue_n by_o that_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o by_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revel_n the_o papism_n be_v a_o true_a continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v the_o very_a same_o seat_n and_o very_o hear_v the_o same_o province_n 9_o this_o empire_n must_v be_v only_o a_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n a_o image_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 15._o rev._n 13.14_o 15._o yet_o this_o image_n must_v speak_v and_o must_v be_v worship_v in_o all_o the_o earth_n the_o papism_n have_v no_o arm_n nor_o citadel_n that_o real_o make_v a_o empire_n it_o have_v nothing_o but_o superstition_n and_o foolish_a fondness_n for_o all_o its_o arm_n however_o it_o speak_v it_o threaten_v it_o promise_v it_o teach_v it_o seduce_v and_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o reign_v 10._o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v have_v ten_o horn_n 17._o rev._n 13._o end_n 17._o that_o be_v to_o say_v ten_o king_n vassal_n and_o subject_n prop_n and_o upholder_n of_o its_o throne_n the_o papism_n have_v always_o have_v under_o it_o ten_o principal_a king_n that_o have_v worship_v and_o maintain_v its_o power_n 11._o antichrist_n must_v speak_v great_a thing_n in_o his_o own_o behalf_n 13.5_o rev._n 13.5_o but_o against_o god_n for_o they_o must_v be_v blasphemy_n the_o papism_n say_v of_o itself_o and_o its_o capital_a great_a and_o mighty_a thing_n say_v that_o rome_n be_v eternal_a that_o she_o be_v infallible_a that_o the_o pope_n be_v superior_a to_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o spouse_n of_o the_o church_n the_o vicar_n of_o j._n christ_n god_n upon_o earth_n his_o holiness_n and_o most_o holy_a lord_n and_o these_o arrogant_a pretension_n be_v true_a blasphemy_n against_o god_n against_o j._n christ_n and_o against_o the_o true_a church_n the_o spouse_n of_o j._n christ_n 12._o antichrist_n must_v raise_v war_n and_o cruel_a persecution_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n 13.7_o rev._n 13.7_o for_o it_o be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n and_o to_o overcome_v they_o the_o papism_n have_v bathe_v itself_o in_o humane_a and_o christian_a blood_n for_o six_o or_o seven_o hundred_o year_n 13._o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o empire_n raise_v up_o again_o 13.3_o rev._n 13.3_o a_o head_n mortal_o wound_v but_o heal_v again_o the_o empire_n of_o
commerce_n the_o 8_o argument_n spiritual_a babel_n be_v represent_v as_o a_o city_n en_fw-fr rich_v by_o a_o long_a commerce_n eight_o moreover_n do_v a_o city_n become_v rich_a in_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a what_o kind_n of_o commerce_n than_o must_v that_o of_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v that_o shall_v make_v the_o fortune_n of_o her_o merchant_n in_o so_o little_a a_o time_n the_o h._n spirit_n borrow_v these_o figure_n from_o what_o be_v do_v and_o see_v inhuman_a life_n it_o be_v see_v therein_o that_o city_n become_v rich_a and_o powerful_a by_o long_a commerce_n but_o never_o be_v any_o of_o they_o see_v to_o attain_v to_o a_o surprise_v greatness_n by_o two_o or_o three_o year_n commerce_n last_o a_o city_n and_o a_o empire_n that_o be_v raise_v and_o destroy_v in_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a have_v not_o time_n to_o gather_v together_o voluptuous_a thing_n peace_n the_o 9th_o argument_n spiritual_a babylon_n be_v represent_v as_o have_v enjoy_v a_o long_a peace_n and_o to_o enjoy_v they_o it_o must_v always_o fight_v to_o conquer_v to_o grow_v great_a or_o to_o defend_v itself_o if_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a this_o be_v not_o too_o much_o to_o establish_v its_o greatness_n by_o sword_n and_o by_o fire_n and_o to_o repel_v that_o force_n that_o must_v destroy_v it_o of_o necessity_n antichrist_n and_o his_o adherent_n must_v always_o be_v in_o violent_a motion_n in_o trouble_n and_o in_o war._n whereas_o the_o description_n of_o spiritual_a babylon_n import_v the_o possession_n of_o a_o long_a peace_n during_o which_o she_o must_v heap_v together_o both_o all_o the_o riches_n and_o all_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o world._n half_a the_o 10_o argument_n the_o ruin_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n according_a to_o its_o description_n in_o the_o 19_o ch._n can_v be_v wrought_v in_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a the_o 19_o chapt._n be_v the_o last_o where_o in_o the_o ruin_n of_o this_o empire_n be_v describe_v to_o we_o we_o there_o see_v he_o who_o be_v call_v the_o faithful_a and_o the_o true_a and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n i._n e._n j._n christ_n that_o prepare_v himself_o for_o the_o combat_n that_o cause_v the_o army_n of_o heaven_n to_o follow_v he_o that_o call_v all_o the_o bird_n of_o heaven_n and_o all_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o slaughter_n that_o give_v battle_n that_o obtain_v the_o victory_n that_o cast_v the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n into_o the_o lake_n of_o fire_n and_o brimstone_n for_o this_o alone_a more_o be_v necessary_a than_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a for_o a_o empire_n so_o vast_a so_o large_a and_o so_o strong_a as_o that_o of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v be_v not_o destroy_v in_o a_o few_o day_n chap._n ii_o the_o last_o argument_n against_o the_o chimaera_n of_o three_o year_n and_o half_a take_v from_o the_o time_n during_o which_o the_o temple_n be_v profane_v by_o antiochus_n four_o quite_o different_a time_n set_v down_o for_o that_o in_o daniel_n prophecy_n a_o explication_n and_o a_o reconcile_n of_o those_o four_o time_n a_o application_n of_o these_o four_o time_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o kingdom_n i_o draw_v my_o last_o argument_n against_o this_o chimerical_a duration_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a from_o the_o most_o famous_a of_o all_o the_o type_n of_o antichrist_n viz._n antiochus_n epiphanes_n it_o be_v he_o that_o persecute_v the_o church_n that_o oppress_v it_o that_o defile_v the_o temple_n that_o cause_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n to_o cease_v for_o the_o space_n of_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o a_o half_a wherein_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o god_n have_v set_v he_o as_o a_o type_n of_o antichrist_n who_o during_o the_o space_n of_o three_o prophetical_a year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v in_o like_a manner_n to_o seize_v on_o the_o church_n to_o fill_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n with_o idol_n and_o make_v the_o pure_a service_n of_o god_n the_o continual_a sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n which_o god_n have_v reserve_v for_o himself_o alone_o to_o cease_v now_o we_o must_v remember_v this_o maxim_n which_o we_o have_v already_o advance_v in_o the_o foregoing_a chapter_n viz._n that_o type_n be_v oenigmatical_a and_o short_a picture_n of_o great_a event_n great_a in_o their_o extent_n as_o well_o as_o in_o their_o quality_n little_a type_n be_v short_a picture_n in_o a_o little_a this_o maxim_n be_v evident_a it_o have_v no_o need_n of_o proof_n and_o according_a to_o this_o principle_n see_v the_o time_n must_v be_v short_a as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o stroke_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o contract_v year_n can_v be_v better_a represent_v than_o by_o day_n not_o by_o month_n for_o a_o month_n be_v the_o revolution_n of_o the_o moon_n and_o consequent_o it_o can_v be_v proper_a to_o represent_v the_o revolution_n of_o the_o sun_n which_o be_v a_o quite_o different_a star._n but_o the_o day_n and_o the_o year_n be_v the_o revolution_n of_o the_o sun_n the_o year_n be_v the_o great_a revolution_n the_o day_n the_o little_a one_o if_o one_o will_v represent_v in_o short_a the_o great_a revolution_n of_o the_o sun_n one_o can_v do_v it_o better_o than_o by_o the_o small_a revolution_n of_o the_o same_o star._n and_o thence_o i_o conclude_v that_o the_o oppression_n of_o the_o church_n by_o antiochus_n who_o be_v the_o type_n have_v last_v 1260_o little_a revolution_n of_o the_o sun_n they_o must_v represent_v so_o many_o of_o the_o great_a revolution_n of_o the_o same_o star._n i_o spend_v a_o chapter_n on_o this_o last_o proof_n because_o in_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o oppression_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n by_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n there_o be_v considerable_a difficulty_n which_o spring_n from_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o event_n such_o as_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n represent_v they_o to_o we_o i_o hope_v that_o the_o clear_v these_o difficulty_n about_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o persecution_n of_o antiochus_n will_v give_v we_o such_o light_n into_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n as_o will_v please_v the_o curious_a persecution_n four_o time_n note_v by_o daniel_n for_o the_o duration_n of_o antiochus_n persecution_n we_o must_v therefore_o observe_v that_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n describe_v the_o time_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o persecution_n that_o be_v to_o befall_v his_o nation_n in_o four_o different_a manner_n first_o of_o all_o he_o say_v in_o the_o eight_o chap._n after_o have_v speak_v of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n under_o the_o emblem_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n 13._o c._n 8._o v._n 13._o then_o i_o hear_v one_o saint_n speak_v and_o another_o saint_n say_v unto_o that_o certain_a saint_n that_o speak_v how_o long_o shall_v be_v the_o vision_n concern_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n and_o the_o transgression_n of_o desolation_n to_o give_v both_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o the_o host_n to_o be_v tread_v under_o foot_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o unto_o 2300_o day_n then_o shall_v the_o sanctuary_n be_v cleanse_v 14._o v._o 14._o daniel_n reassume_v the_o affair_n of_o antiochus_n in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n and_o continue_v it_o in_o the_o twelve_o observe_v three_o time_n 7._o cap._n 12._o v._n 6_o 7._o and_o one_o say_v to_o the_o man_n clothe_v in_o linen_n which_o be_v upon_o the_o water_n of_o the_o river_n how_o long_o shall_v it_o be_v to_o the_o end_n of_o these_o wonder_n and_o i_o hear_v the_o man_n clothe_v in_o linen_n which_o be_v on_o the_o water_n of_o the_o river_n when_o he_o hold_v up_o his_o right_a hand_n and_o his_o left_a hand_n unto_o heaven_n and_o swear_v by_o he_o that_o live_v for_o ever_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v for_o a_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a it_o be_v plain_a this_o signify_v one_o year_n two_o year_n and_o half_a a_o year_n three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a so_o than_o you_o see_v the_o second_o time_n the_o three_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o same_o chapt._n 11._o c._n 12._o v._n 11._o and_o from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o and_o the_o abomination_n that_o make_v desolate_a set_v up_o there_o shall_v be_v 1290_o day_n last_o the_o four_o time_n be_v find_v in_o the_o follow_a verse_n bless_a be_v he_o that_o wait_v 12_o v._o 12_o and_o come_v to_o the_o 1335_o day_n see_v then_o four_o different_a number_n two_o thousand_o three_o hundred_o evening_n and_o morning_n 2300._o 2300._o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n 1260._o 1260._o that_o make_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a and_o day_n one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o fourscore_o and_o ten_o day_n 1290._o 1290._o and_o last_o 1335._o 1335._o one_o thousand_o three_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o
have_v be_v either_o take_v away_o or_o profane_v to_o do_v this_o no_o less_o than_o 45_o day_n be_v necessary_a and_o these_o be_v the_o 45_o day_n add_v to_o 1290_o that_o make_v the_o number_n 1335_o day_n of_o which_o the_o prophet_n say_v bless_a be_v he_o that_o wait_v and_o come_v to_o the_o 1335_o day_n and_o it_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o these_o 1335_o day_n reckon_v from_o the_o profanation_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n 148_o that_o the_o dedication_n be_v make_v in_o the_o year_n 148._o on_o the_o 25_o day_n of_o the_o nine_o month_n therefore_o it_o be_v the_o prophet_n cry_v out_o bless_a be_v he_o etc._n etc._n because_o it_o be_v a_o great_a feast_n and_o great_a rejoice_v in_o israel_n see_v i_o say_v both_o the_o history_n and_o the_o chronology_n and_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o cessation_n of_o the_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o the_o interruption_n of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n make_v to_o agree_v with_o the_o prophecy_n at_o present_a from_o the_o type_n we_o must_v in_o a_o few_o word_n make_v our_o conjecture_n touch_v that_o which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o profanation_n of_o the_o moysaicall_a sanctuary_n by_o antiochus_n last_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a to_o the_o time_n that_o judas_n macchabaeus_n drive_v the_o heathen_a out_o of_o jerusalem_n and_o paganism_n out_o of_o the_o temple_n the_o cleanse_n of_o which_o he_o begin_v to_o the_o end_n the_o truth_n may_v answer_v to_o the_o figure_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v endure_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a consist_v of_o 1260_o day_n which_o be_v 1260_o year_n during_o which_o the_o sanctuary_n shall_v be_v profane_v by_o the_o heathen_n i._n e._n the_o service_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v pollute_v by_o revive_a paganism_n and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n possess_v by_o a_o tyrant_n at_o the_o end_n of_o 1260_o day_n judas_n macchabaeus_n begin_v the_o purification_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o spend_v 30_o day_n about_o it_o the_o cleanse_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v begin_v the_o idol_n must_v be_v cast_v out_o the_o tyrant_n expel_v after_o the_o 1260_o year_n but_o as_o judas_n macchabaeus_n spend_v 30_o day_n about_o purify_n the_o temple_n after_o he_o have_v take_v away_o the_o idol_n thence_o and_o have_v rescue_v it_o out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o tyrant_n it_o be_v propable_a that_o after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o papism_n of_o its_o tyranny_n and_o idolatry_n 30_o year_n more_o will_v be_v spend_v in_o purify_n the_o church_n from_o all_o schism_n heresy_n division_n and_o etrour_n last_o as_o judas_n macchabaeus_n spend_v 45_o other_o day_n to_o prepare_v all_o thing_n for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o temple_n in_o like_a manner_n after_o the_o church_n shall_v have_v be_v cleanse_v from_o idolatry_n haeresy_n superstition_n schism_n and_o error_n god_n will_v employ_v yet_o 45_o year_n more_o to_o prepare_v all_o thing_n for_o the_o consummation_n of_o the_o church_n at_o the_o end_n of_o which_o time_n will_v be_v the_o dedication_n the_o solemn_a feast_n and_o it_o be_v in_o my_o opinion_n in_o this_o last_o space_n of_o 45_o year_n that_o god_n be_v to_o call_v the_o gentile_n and_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o himself_o this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n call_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n for_o see_v as_o i_o believe_v the_o degree_n by_o which_o the_o church_n must_v arrive_v at_o it_o perfection_n 1._o babylon_n shall_v fall_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v cease_v 2._o the_o church_n shall_v be_v reunite_v in_o the_o same_o opinion_n schism_n and_o division_n shall_v be_v at_o a_o end_n 3._o the_o idolatrous_a and_o infidel_n nation_n especial_o the_o turk_n who_o be_v at_o this_o day_n scandalize_v at_o the_o division_n manner_n and_o the_o false_a doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o at_o least_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o be_v prevail_v upon_o by_o the_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o holiness_n of_o manner_n 4._o last_o the_o jew_n overcome_v by_o so_o unanimous_a a_o consent_n and_o it_o may_v be_v by_o some_o glorious_a apparition_n of_o our_o lord_n shall_v be_v convert_v and_o strong_o labour_v to_o convert_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o nation_n far_o distant_a and_o separate_v from_o we_o then_o shall_v be_v the_o dedication_n the_o consummation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o bless_v be_v he_o that_o shall_v wait_v and_o come_v to_o the_o 1335_o day_n i._n e._n to_o seventy_o five_o year_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o popish_a empire_n for_o he_o shall_v see_v the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n in_o all_o its_o glory_n chap._n iii_o what_o the_o last_o time_n be_v it_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n there_o be_v many_o time_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n and_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o world._n if_o antichrist_n must_v reign_v 1260_o year_n he_o be_v come_v mahometanism_n be_v not_o antichristianism_n thus_o much_o be_v enough_o to_o destroy_v that_o chimaera_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n for_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o a_o half_a it_o be_v necessary_a only_a to_o answer_v a_o difficulty_n that_o may_v be_v raise_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o last_o time_n which_o seem_v to_o mean_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n and_o without_o doubt_n this_o be_v that_o which_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o ancient_a writer_n to_o suppose_v that_o the_o end_n of_o this_o empire_n be_v not_o to_o be_v above_o forty_o five_o day_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n but_o to_o fall_v into_o this_o error_n a_o man_n must_v be_v little_o use_v to_o the_o style_n of_o the_o scripture_n one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n it_o be_v say_v can_v be_v call_v the_o last_o time_n the_o period_n be_v too_o long_o it_o be_v necessary_a the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n than_o so_o but_o what_o will_v those_o gentleman_n say_v that_o make_v this_o objection_n 2.18_o st._n john_n call_v his_o time_n the_o last_o time_n 1_o ep._n 2.18_o what_o will_v they_o say_v of_o saint_n john_n who_o speak_v of_o antichrist_n and_o precise_o of_o that_o tradition_n according_a to_o which_o he_o be_v to_o come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n say_v little_a child_n it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n and_o as_o you_o have_v hear_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v even_o now_o be_v there_o many_o antichrist_n whereby_o we_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n it_o be_v above_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n ago_o that_o saint_n john_n say_v so_o and_o then_o from_o that_o time_n he_o count_v the_o last_o time_n with_o much_o more_o reason_n may_v we_o reckon_v those_o age_n that_o come_v not_o till_o four_o or_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o for_o the_o last_o time_n â—_o the_o last_o day_n &_o the_o last_o time_n be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n john._n 6.54_o â—_o neither_o must_v we_o imagine_v that_o the_o last_o time_n signify_v a_o short_a space_n we_o must_v well_o distinguish_v the_o last_o day_n from_o the_o last_o time_n when_o the_o holy_a spirit_n speak_v of_o the_o last_o day_n he_o always_o mean_v a_o short_a time_n he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n say_v our_o lord_n i_o will_v raise_v up_o again_o at_o the_o last_o day_n but_o the_o last_o time_n and_o especial_o the_o last_o time_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n always_o signify_v a_o long_a period_n see_v the_o proof_n of_o both_o these_o thing_n first_o that_o the_o last_o time_n signify_v not_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n day_n the_o last_o time_n do_v not_o always_o signify_v the_o last_o day_n the_o last_o time_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n sometime_o do_v st._n peter_n say_v that_o we_o be_v keep_v by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n through_o faith_n unto_o salvation_n ready_a to_o be_v reveal_v in_o the_o last_o time_n 1.5_o 1._o pet._n 1.5_o but_o it_o do_v not_o always_o so_o signify_v as_o appear_v by_o that_o passage_n of_o st._n john_n which_o we_o quote_v a_o little_a before_o it_o be_v the_o last_o time_n as_o for_o that_o in_o the_o plural_a number_n the_o last_o time_n and_o the_o last_o day_n we_o find_v they_o always_o signify_v a_o time_n far_o enough_o off_o from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n saint_n paul_n in_o the_o second_o verse_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n say_v 1.20_o 1_o ephes_n 1.20_o that_o god_n have_v speak_v to_o we_o in_o these_o last_o day_n by_o he_o son._n the_o apostle_n saint_n peter_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v fore-ordained_n before_o the_o foundation_n of_o
the_o world_n but_o be_v manifest_a in_o these_o last_o time_n for_o we_o 4._o 2_o pet._n 3.3_o 4._o the_o same_o apostle_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o last_o day_n shall_v come_v scoffer_n walk_v after_o their_o own_o lust_n and_o say_v where_o be_v the_o promise_n of_o his_o come_n it_o be_v the_o very_a time_n in_o which_o saint_n peter_n speak_v and_o write_v for_o it_o be_v speak_v as_o of_o person_n that_o be_v in_o be_v already_o and_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o that_o there_o be_v a_o opinion_n spread_v abroad_o that_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v at_o hand_n which_o make_v profane_a one_o say_v where_o be_v the_o promise_n of_o his_o come_n which_o they_o tell_v we_o be_v nigh_o the_o prophet_n joel_n say_v 2._o act_n 2._o in_o the_o last_o day_n i_o will_v pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n on_o all_o flesh_n st._n peter_n apply_v this_o oracle_n to_o that_o which_o happen_v on_o the_o day_n of_o pentecost_n and_o in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n 3.1_o 2._o tim._n 3.1_o st._n paul_n say_v to_o timothy_n know_v this_o that_o in_o the_o last_o day_n perilous_a time_n shall_v come_v for_o man_n shall_v be_v lover_n of_o their_o own_o self_n etc._n etc._n these_o last_o day_n begin_v a_o little_a after_o st._n paul_n for_o the_o church_n be_v not_o long_o before_o she_o corrupt_v her_o manner_n these_o very_a same_o text_n prove_v also_o the_o other_o thing_n we_o have_v lay_v down_o which_o be_v that_o the_o last_o time_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o short_a duration_n for_o the_o manifestation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n make_v in_o the_o last_o time_n and_o god_n speak_v to_o we_o in_o the_o last_o day_n by_o his_o son_n and_o the_o last_o day_n wherein_o the_o profane_a shall_v bear_v sway_n all_o this_o i_o say_v signify_v the_o time_n that_o pass_v from_o i._o christ_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o word_n church_n the_o time_n divide_v into_o three_o part_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n to_o understand_v why_o the_o period_n that_o pass_v from_o jesus_n christ_n to_o this_o present_a time_n be_v call_v the_o last_o time_n we_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o scripture_n the_o time_n be_v divide_v either_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n or_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o world._n with_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n there_o be_v three_o time_n a_o time_n when_o the_o church_n be_v without_o the_o law_n and_o without_o the_o gospel_n this_o be_v the_o first_o time_n that_o pass_v from_o adam_n to_o moses_n a_o time_n wherein_o the_o church_n have_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n that_o be_v the_o time_n from_o the_o departure_n out_o of_o egypt_n to_o i._n christ_n that_o be_v the_o second_o time_n last_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o church_n enjoy_v the_o light_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v we_o and_o that_o be_v the_o three_o time_n four_o the_o time_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o world_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o world_n the_o time_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o great_a monarchy_n that_o must_v precede_v the_o last_o reign_n of_o i._o christ_n the_o first_o be_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o assyrian_n which_o have_v its_o seat_n first_o at_o niniveh_n and_o afterward_o at_o babylon_n the_o second_o be_v that_o of_o the_o persian_n the_o three_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o four_o that_o of_o the_o roman_n who_o reign_n must_v be_v prolong_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o j._n christ_n and_o his_o saint_n time_n since_o jesus_n christ_n we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n now_o whether_o we_o refer_v it_o to_o the_o first_o division_n or_o the_o second_o it_o be_v still_o true_a that_o we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n that_o i._o christ_n come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n and_o that_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n j._n christ_n come_v in_o the_o three_o and_o last_o time_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o church_n see_v he_o come_v since_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n cease_v to_o be_v in_o its_o vigour_n and_o antichrist_n also_o have_v his_o reign_n in_o the_o three_o and_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n jesus_n christ_n also_o come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o world_n for_o he_o come_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n antichrist_n with_o much_o more_o reason_n may_v be_v assign_v to_o the_o last_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n because_o he_o himself_o be_v but_o a_o continuation_n of_o that_o four_o monarchy_n but_o to_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o full_o persuade_v that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a proper_a expression_n it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o four_o monarchy_n figure_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v to_o have_v two_o great_a period_n one_o of_o six_o head_n the_o other_o of_o a_o seven_o head_n have_v ten_o horn_n the_o period_n of_o the_o six_o first_o head_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n under_o king_n consul_n decemvir_n tribune_n of_o the_o people_n perpetual_a dictator_n and_z emperor_n and_o this_o first_o period_n contain_v about_o 12_o or_o 1300_o year_n the_o period_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n or_o the_o seven_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n be_v that_o of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o must_v also_o be_v between_o 12_o and_o 1300_o year_n antichrist_n therefore_o be_v come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n of_o the_o last_o time_n i._n e._n in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o four_o and_o last_o worldly_a monarchy_n and_o consequent_o the_o holy_a spirit_n may_v with_o very_o great_a reason_n call_v his_o reign_n the_o last_o time_n and_o thence_o it_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v conclude_v that_o this_o kingdom_n must_v last_v but_o a_o few_o year_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n have_v say_v all_o that_o i_o have_v to_o say_v to_o destroy_v this_o false_a imagination_n that_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a i_o may_v just_o reassume_v and_o urge_v all_o those_o argument_n i_o former_o mention_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o idea_n of_o antichrist_n which_o the_o papist_n frame_v to_o themselves_o be_v false_a and_o that_o the_o popish_a roman_a see_v be_v the_o true_a antichrist_n but_o before_o that_o i_o must_v use_v they_o yet_o once_o more_o to_o confound_v the_o dishonesty_n of_o the_o translator_n of_o the_o port-royal_a reign_v rev._n 17.10_o the_o dishonesty_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o port-royal_a about_o the_o duration_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v who_o say_v of_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o they_o shall_v take_v power_n for_o one_o hour_n or_o for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n instead_o of_o translate_n in_o in_o the_o same_o hour_n or_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o beast_n they_o find_v this_o translation_n or_o rather_o this_o notorious_a falsification_n very_o proper_a to_o take_v away_o from_o the_o reform_a this_o text_n that_o prove_v so_o clear_o that_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v reckon_v from_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o ten_o king_n and_o into_o ten_o kingdom_n but_o afterward_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o though_o we_o shall_v let_v their_o translation_n pass_v our_o proof_n will_v not_o in_o the_o least_o be_v weaken_v by_o it_o but_o as_o they_o will_v not_o agree_v that_o 1260_o year_n may_v be_v call_v a_o little_a time_n see_v here_o they_o be_v engage_v to_o prove_v that_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n be_v so_o many_o year_n be_v illusion_n a_o chimaera_n a_o dream_n and_o a_o sophism_n for_o if_o our_o proof_n do_v subsist_v how_o will_v they_o maintain_v their_o version_n that_o the_o king_n shall_v take_v power_n for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n see_v all_o interpreter_n do_v agree_v and_o it_o be_v clear_a of_o itself_o without_o their_o consent_n that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n must_v last_v as_o long_o as_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n and_o also_o these_o ten_o king_n must_v reach_v beyond_o the_o beast_n for_o after_o they_o have_v clothe_v he_o with_o their_o power_n they_o must_v strip_v he_o of_o it_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o burn_v it_o with_o fire_n if_o therefore_o they_o duration_n and_o continuance_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v 1260_o year_n as_o we_o have_v demonstrate_v it_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v 1260_o year_n and_o consequent_o this_o reign_n will_v not_o be_v for_o one_o hour_n and_o for_o a_o little_a time_n it_o be_v here_o that_o these_o gentleman_n the_o interpreter_n will_v have_v great_a need_n of_o the_o arabic_a rabbinical_a learning_n and_o hebrew_n of_o father_n
to_o another_o the_o filthy_a smell_n of_o their_o mutual_a unchastity_n but_o none_o tremble_v at_o it_o because_o every_o one_o be_v plunge_v in_o it_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o clergy_n be_v engage_v in_o the_o same_o disorder_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o imaginable_a crime_n theft_n covetousness_n robbery_n abominable_a extorsion_n voluptuousness_n but_o what_o be_v in_o use_n the_o corruption_n than_o be_v a_o overflow_a torrent_n we_o must_v repeat_v the_o whole_a work_n to_o make_v a_o exact_a description_n of_o the_o miserable_a state_n the_o church_n then_o be_v in_o this_o bishop_n seem_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v these_o horrible_a excess_n that_o draw_v down_o the_o sad_a judgement_n of_o god_n and_o that_o open_v the_o door_n to_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n which_o make_v the_o empire_n desolate_a considerable_a in_o the_o five_o age_n the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n begin_v to_o be_v considerable_a the_o tyranny_n and_o pride_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o particular_o that_o of_o rome_n be_v also_o find_v very_o high_a in_o the_o five_o age_n leo_fw-la the_o first_o that_o hold_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 450._o have_v diffuse_v abroad_o in_o his_o writing_n a_o air_n of_o pride_n and_o domineer_a wherein_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o aspire_v after_o tyranny_n and_o that_o he_o design_v to_o make_v himself_o master_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n he_o exalt_v his_o see_n above_o all_o other_o pontificatum_fw-la jer._n â—_o in_o anniver_n assumpt_n ad_fw-la pontificatum_fw-la it_o be_v the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n who_o be_v call_v the_o rock_n and_o the_o foundation_n he_o say_v that_o god_n have_v exalt_v he_o viz._n himself_o leo_n to_o a_o sovereign_a degree_n humilitatem_fw-la meam_fw-la in_o summum_fw-la gradum_fw-la provehit_fw-la after_o he_o have_v say_v that_o saint_n peter_n be_v call_v the_o rock_n the_o foundation_n the_o porter_n of_o heaven_n the_o determiner_n and_o judge_n of_o those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v bind_v and_o loose_v he_o add_v that_o the_o power_n of_o peter_n live_v in_o his_o see_n and_o that_o his_o excellent_a authority_n reside_v there_o and_o he_o say_v afterward_o that_o saint_n peter_n be_v the_o prelate_n and_o primate_n of_o all_o the_o bishop_n the_o sermon_n whence_o this_o be_v take_v show_v that_o every_o year_n he_o celebrate_v the_o day_n of_o his_o exaltation_n to_o the_o popedom_n and_o make_v it_o be_v celebrate_v in_o his_o church_n which_o be_v great_a pride_n write_v to_o flavian_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n he_o complain_v that_o he_o have_v not_o acquaint_v he_o with_o what_o eutyches_n have_v do_v &_o pretend_v that_o upon_o that_o account_n he_o have_v not_o be_v right_o condemn_v he_o complain_v of_o this_o especial_o that_o they_o do_v not_o show_v respect_n to_o the_o appeal_n to_o rome_n that_o eutychus_n have_v put_v in_o sometime_o to_o the_o title_n of_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o add_v that_o of_o ecclesiae_fw-la catholicae_fw-la 22._o ep._n 22._o ecclesiae_fw-la catholicae_fw-la episcopus_fw-la vrbis_fw-la romae_fw-la bishop_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n he_o oppose_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o general_a council_n of_o constantinople_n by_o which_o the_o second_o place_n be_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o new_a rome_n and_o a_o power_n to_o exercise_v the_o same_o jurisdiction_n within_o his_o district_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o old_a rome_n exercise_v in_o he_o 28._o can._n 28._o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n confirm_v the_o decree_n of_o that_o of_o constantinople_n and_o make_v the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n equal_a in_o all_o thing_n to_o that_o of_o rome_n he_o be_v vex_v at_o it_o and_o oppose_v the_o execution_n of_o it_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v able_a this_o i_o confess_v be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o what_o be_v afterward_o see_v however_o it_o be_v much_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o long_o stay_v from_o proceed_v further_o chap._n v._n that_o we_o must_v look_v for_o the_o point_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o the_o five_o age._n it_o must_v end_v about_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o 1715._o we_o have_v just_a before_o see_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o a_o age_n from_o the_o year_n 350_o to_o the_o year_n 450_o the_o idolatry_n tyranny_n and_o corruption_n of_o manner_n that_o be_v establish_v and_o increase_v and_o it_o be_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o this_o age_n that_o one_o may_v seek_v for_o the_o point_n to_o which_o god_n will_v affix_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n and_o whence_o he_o will_v have_v we_o reckon_v the_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichristianism_n but_o the_o difficulty_n be_v yet_o to_o know_v the_o year_n precise_o or_o within_o a_o little_a of_o it_o we_o must_v here_o again_o make_v use_n of_o the_o ingenious_a observation_n of_o joseph_n mede_n which_o we_o have_v already_o mention_v he_o think_v that_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o 11_o chapter_n rise_v and_o measure_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o they_o that_o worship_n therein_o but_o the_o court_n which_o be_v without_o the_o temple_n leave_v out_o and_o measure_v it_o not_o we_o have_v a_o short_a representation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o duration_n chap._n a_o pretty_a observation_n of_o joseph_n mede_n on_o the_o first_o verse_n of_o the_o 11_o chap._n by_o the_o altar_n and_o the_o temple_n he_o understand_v the_o inward_a court_n and_o by_o this_o inward_a court_n he_o believe_v be_v mean_v the_o primitive_a church_n pure_a in_o its_o manner_n sound_v in_o its_o doctrine_n and_o by_o the_o outward_a court_n he_o understand_v the_o church_n corrupt_v by_o superstition_n idolatry_n tyranny_n and_o impurity_n he_o have_v find_v that_o the_o inward_a court_n be_v much_o less_o than_o the_o out_o ward_v one_o there_o be_v the_o same_o proportion_n between_o these_o two_o court_n as_o there_o be_v between_o one_o and_o three_o and_o a_o half_a so_o that_o the_o outward_a court_n contain_v the_o extent_n of_o the_o inward_a one_o three_o time_n and_o a_o half_a and_o he_o conclude_v that_o her_o extend_a quantity_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o extent_n of_o time_n the_o duration_n of_o the_o corrupt_a church_n signify_v by_o the_o outward_a court_n be_v to_o be_v three_o time_n and_o a_o half_a and_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n be_v to_o be_v but_o one_o time_n now_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o prophecy_n that_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o corrupt_a church_n must_v be_v three_o prophetical_a year_n and_o a_o half_a which_o be_v 1260_o natural_a year_n therefore_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o pure_a church_n must_v be_v one_o prophetical_a year_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 360_o year_n i_o confess_v this_o appear_v to_o i_o as_o if_o it_o be_v inspire_v year_n the_o pure_a church_n last_v 360_o year_n there_o may_v be_v four_o term_n whence_o to_o compute_v these_o 360_o year_n he_o add_v that_o one_o may_v begin_v these_o 360_o year_n either_o 1._o from_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o christian_a account_n or_o 2._o from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o passion_n which_o make_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n or_o 3._o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n because_o then_o the_o law_n be_v perfect_o abrogate_a and_o the_o new_a covenant_n perfect_o establish_v or_o 4._o last_o from_o the_o time_n in_o which_o st._n john_n prophesy_v the_o first_o calculation_n begin_v with_o the_o first_o year_n of_o jesus_n christ_n an._n christi_fw-la 1_o the_o second_o in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 33_o the_o three_o in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 70_o the_o four_o about_o the_o year_n 94_o if_o we_o reckon_v the_o 360_o year_n which_o must_v contain_v in_o they_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o first_o year_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o last_o year_n fall_v on_o the_o 60_o year_n of_o the_o four_o age._n and_o this_o agree_v admirable_o with_o the_o event_n for_o indeed_o it_o be_v precise_o in_o this_o time_n that_o we_o see_v the_o footstep_n of_o the_o superstition_n of_o relic_n and_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n appear_v in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o four_o age._n if_o we_o reckon_v from_o the_o 33_o year_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v that_o of_o his_o death_n the_o 360_o year_n will_v fall_v upon_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o age._n in_o which_o time_n sr._n austin_n and_o st._n jerom_n write_v by_o who_o writing_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o superstition_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o creature_n have_v already_o make_v great_a progress_n if_o we_o begin_v the_o 360_o year_n from_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o 70_o year_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o year_n of_o purity_n will_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 430_o a_o time_n in_o which_o it_o be_v also_o
there_o be_v fire_n how_o can_v it_o subsist_v with_o ice_n this_o be_v to_o express_v that_o the_o calamity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v extreme_a and_o that_o they_o include_v all_o kind_n of_o evil_n there_o be_v ice_n that_o be_v irreligion_n a_o privation_n of_o the_o fire_n of_o piety_n there_o be_v fire_n through_o the_o cruelty_n of_o persecution_n it_o be_v for_o this_o that_o the_o spirit_n use_v the_o term_n glass_n instead_o of_o ice_n to_o signify_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o freeze_a sea_n which_o shall_v subsist_v with_o fire_n i_o know_v not_o what_o they_o have_v in_o their_o thought_n who_o have_v say_v that_o this_o sea_n of_o glass_n signify_v the_o church_n the_o israelite_n who_o be_v escape_v out_o of_o the_o spiritual_a egypt_n be_v represent_v upon_o the_o sea_n of_o glass_n that_o be_v upon_o its_o shore_n and_o as_o those_o who_o come_v out_o of_o the_o water_n in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o holy_a language_n upon_o the_o river_n upon_o the_o sea_n be_v upon_o the_o shore_n of_o the_o river_n and_o upon_o the_o shore_n of_o the_o sea_n after_o this_o come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n the_o seven_o angel_n appoint_v to_o pour_v out_o the_o seven_o vial_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god._n they_o be_v clothe_v in_o white_a 6._o v._o 6._o to_o denote_v their_o purity_n they_o have_v their_o loin_n gird_v after_o the_o fashion_n of_o the_o ancient_n who_o gird_v themselves_o when_o they_o make_v themselves_o ready_a for_o a_o combat_n or_o any_o other_o difficult_a work_n 7._o v._o 7._o one_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n give_v to_o each_o of_o they_o one_o viol_n a_o bottle_n out_o of_o which_o we_o pour_v into_o a_o cup._n this_o figure_n of_o speak_v be_v common_a we_o pour_v out_o of_o a_o viol_n into_o a_o cup._n now_o a_o cup_n in_o the_o figurative_a and_o prophetic_a style_n signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n in_o allusion_n unto_o that_o stupify_a cup_n which_o be_v give_v to_o criminal_n condemn_v to_o die_v that_o they_o may_v be_v less_o sensible_a of_o the_o pain_n of_o their_o punishment_n or_o rather_o which_o i_o judge_v more_o probable_a god_n in_o this_o vision_n make_v a_o allusion_n to_o hour-glass_n in_o which_o water_n do_v run_v out_o to_o mark_v the_o hour_n and_o duration_n of_o time_n as_o now_o adays_o this_o be_v do_v by_o the_o run_n of_o sand_n and_o this_o late_a explication_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v because_o by_o this_o we_o shall_v more_o easy_o distinguish_v the_o period_n from_o the_o judgement_n which_o be_v execute_v during_o those_o period_n viol_n or_o hour-glass_n be_v appoint_v to_o measure_v period_n and_o time_n and_o the_o plague_n natural_o signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o man_n for_o these_o seven_o viol_n signify_v seven_o period_n of_o time_n which_o god_n design_v to_o run_v out_o during_o seven_o or_o eight_o century_n leisurely_o as_o water_n and_o sand_n run_v out_o in_o hour-glass_n the_o temple_n be_v fill_v with_o smoke_n from_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n 8._o v._o 8._o and_o from_o his_o power_n and_o no_o man_n be_v able_a to_o enter_v into_o the_o temple_n till_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v fullfil_v it_o be_v a_o manifest_a allusion_n to_o that_o which_o happen_v in_o the_o tabernacle_n when_o it_o be_v dedicate_v by_o moses_n and_o in_o the_o temple_n when_o it_o be_v dedicate_v by_o solomon_n such_o a_o cloud_n and_o smoke_n do_v at_o that_o time_n fill_v the_o temple_n that_o moses_n can_v not_o enter_v into_o it_o nor_o the_o priest_n be_v able_a to_o stand_v there_o both_o here_o and_o there_o this_o signify_v the_o extraordinary_a presence_n of_o god_n there_o for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n and_o temple_n here_o for_o the_o accomplish_n his_o decree_n and_o the_o execute_n of_o his_o judgement_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o search_v after_o any_o other_o mystery_n here_o after_o this_o begin_v the_o 16_o chapter_n 16._o ch._n 16._o and_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o viol_n it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o august_n and_o excellent_a vision_n in_o the_o whole_a book_n but_o withal_o the_o least_o understand_v antichrist_n till_o now_o nothing_o have_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o 16_o chapter_n of_o the_o revel_n which_o be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n i_o be_o full_o persuade_v that_o interpreter_n have_v understand_v nothing_o of_o the_o meaning_n of_o this_o chapter_n god_n know_v whether_o we_o shall_v be_v more_o happy_a if_o we_o be_v mistake_v as_o other_o be_v this_o must_v be_v charge_v on_o we_o if_o we_o light_v upon_o the_o truth_n this_o must_v be_v ascribe_v to_o god._n but_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o god_n have_v hear_v i_o in_o this_o thing_n and_o have_v answer_v the_o very_a ardent_a desire_n which_o i_o have_v have_v to_o pierce_v into_o these_o profound_a mystery_n to_o the_o end_n that_o i_o may_v descry_v the_o deliverance_n of_o his_o church_n there_o can_v be_v a_o great_a mistake_n then_o that_o of_o some_o modern_a interpreter_n who_o make_v these_o seven_o plague_n to_o be_v pour_v out_o during_o seven_o age_n either_o of_o the_o church_n in_o general_n or_o of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o particular_a all_o that_o other_o seem_v to_o have_v understand_v as_o to_o this_o chapter_n be_v that_o it_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o seven_o degree_n or_o seven_o period_n through_o which_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n ought_v to_o pass_v before_o its_o fall_n every_o period_n contain_v dismal_a judgement_n of_o god_n which_o be_v to_o afflict_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n this_o carry_v such_o evidence_n along_o with_o it_o that_o it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a not_o to_o see_v it_o but_o yet_o this_o have_v be_v see_v very_o confuse_o and_o the_o application_n which_o have_v be_v make_v have_v be_v very_o unhappy_a now_o since_o other_o have_v understand_v nothing_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o chapter_n we_o must_v not_o wonder_v that_o they_o have_v say_v nothing_o pertinent_o concern_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n &_o concern_v the_o time_n in_o which_o it_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v for_o here_o be_v the_o key_n of_o all_o this_o be_v a_o complete_a history_n or_o its_o calamity_n it_o be_v the_o most_o important_a chapter_n of_o all_o and_o from_o which_o we_o may_v learn_v the_o time_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o popery_n if_o these_o plague_n be_v not_o yet_o pour_v out_o if_o they_o be_v all_o yet_o to_o come_v as_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr launay_n assert_n we_o be_v then_o indeed_o a_o great_a way_n behind_o and_o very_o far_o from_o the_o end_n of_o our_o reckon_n we_o must_v yet_o tarry_v many_o age_n those_o that_o be_v more_o liberal_a and_o judicious_a do_v allow_v we_o two_o or_o three_o viol_n already_o run_v out_o but_o they_o will_v have_v that_o four_o or_o five_o be_v yet_o to_o come_v i_o admire_v that_o the_o pierce_a joseph_n mede_n shall_v entertain_v this_o opinion_n if_o he_o be_v now_o alive_a one_o may_v convince_v he_o that_o this_o can_v agree_v with_o the_o other_o principle_n which_o he_o have_v lay_v down_o with_o so_o much_o exactness_n and_o depth_n of_o judgement_n as_o to_o myself_o i_o assert_v that_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v already_o past_a and_o hope_v to_o prove_v it_o with_o all_o that_o evidence_n which_o can_v be_v give_v to_o explication_n of_o prophecy_n about_o which_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o frame_v demonstration_n and_o it_o be_v from_o hence_o that_o i_o intend_v to_o draw_v my_o strong_a proof_n wherewith_o to_o sustain_v my_o general_a hypothesis_n that_o the_o empire_n of_o popery_n be_v just_o come_v to_o its_o end_n we_o shall_v see_v such_o a_o admirable_a agreement_n between_o the_o event_n and_o the_o prophecy_n explain_v that_o shall_v abundant_o convince_v that_o what_o i_o be_o about_o to_o say_v be_v not_o simple_a conjecture_n but_o we_o must_v not_o pass_v judgement_n upon_o one_o piece_n we_o must_v see_v the_o whole_a now_o that_o i_o may_v assist_v my_o reader_n the_o more_o easy_o to_o comprehend_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n and_o the_o seven_o plague_n because_o upon_o they_o depend_v our_o whole_a systeme_n of_o the_o approach_a fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n i_o intend_v to_o do_v two_o thing_n the_o first_o be_v to_o lay_v down_o certain_a principle_n which_o must_v serve_v we_o as_o guide_n the_o second_o be_v to_o do_v that_o very_o brief_o which_o i_o have_v omit_v in_o other_o place_n i_o mean_v to_o relate_v the_o various_a interpretation_n of_o divine_n for_o that_o which_o they_o have_v say_v be_v so_o far_o from_o the_o likeness_n of_o truth_n that_o it_o may_v be_v oppose_v my_o commentary_n and_o they_o easy_o be_v see_v who_o
nation_n unto_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o beside_o that_o in_o this_o there_o be_v no_o shadow_n of_o resemblance_n between_o the_o prophetic_a emblem_n and_o that_o which_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v signify_v by_o it_o this_o contradict_v the_o evident_a principle_n that_o these_o plague_n never_o signify_v good_a to_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n the_o reduction_n of_o so_o many_o nation_n under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o great_a advantage_n that_o have_v happen_v to_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n 3._o according_a to_o mede_n it_o be_v the_o popish_a sea_n slay_v and_o turn_v into_o blood_n by_o the_o reformation_n which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o last_o age._n 4._o according_a to_o de_fw-fr launay_n it_o be_v the_o government_n of_o sovereign_a prince_n ally_v with_o the_o pope_n which_o shall_v become_v tyrannical_a and_o odious_a to_o their_o subject_n 5._o testard_n think_v that_o it_o signify_v that_o many_o state_n shall_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n so_o that_o this_o domination_n shall_v become_v like_o a_o bloody_a carcase_n which_o putrify_v the_o water_n 6._o according_a to_o durrham_n the_o water_n be_v ecclesiastical_a constitution_n decree_n canon_n worship_n mass_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o the_o viol_n shall_v make_v all_o these_o become_v deadly_a to_o those_o who_o use_v they_o 7._o last_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o dr._n more_o the_o fish_n here_o signify_v man_n and_o the_o sense_n be_v that_o man_n shall_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o pope_n so_o that_o no_o more_o any_o man_n shall_v be_v find_v under_o that_o dominion_n plague_n interpretation_n of_o the_o three_o plague_n the_o three_o plague_n be_v the_o river_n turn_v into_o blood_n 1._o according_a to_o forbes_n these_o be_v the_o doctor_n bishop_n and_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o must_v become_v stink_v unto_o the_o people_n even_o as_o river_n of_o blood_n 2._o according_a to_o cocceius_n this_o signify_v the_o war_n and_o division_n which_o have_v spill_v so_o much_o blood_n among_o christian_a prince_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n 3._o according_a to_o mede_n the_o river_n be_v the_o emissary_n agent_n and_o protector_n of_o popery_n who_o turn_n shall_v come_v to_o suffer_v the_o death_n and_o torment_n which_o they_o have_v cause_v the_o faithful_a to_o suffer_v which_o he_o say_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o england_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n 4._o according_a to_o the_o launay_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o popery_n that_o shall_v become_v odious_a to_o all_o its_o follower_n 5._o testard_n follow_v the_o interpretation_n of_o mede_n 6._o durrham_n do_v the_o like_a 7._o and_o so_o do_v dr._n more_o plague_n interpretation_n of_o the_o four_o plague_n the_o four_o plague_n be_v the_o sun_n who_o heat_n and_o scorch_a beam_n do_v burn_v man_n 1._o according_a to_o forbes_n this_o be_v the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v renew_v and_o double_v by_o the_o reformation_n and_o which_o fill_v the_o papist_n with_o despair_n 2._o cocceius_n say_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o the_o sun_n be_v jesus_n christ_n the_o beam_n be_v his_o efficacy_n and_o light_n which_o destroy_v the_o superstition_n of_o popery_n by_o discover_v they_o 3._o mede_n think_v that_o the_o sun_n in_o this_o four_o plague_n be_v the_o emperor_n or_o some_o other_o great_a potentate_n who_o shall_v abandon_v popery_n and_o torment_n it_o 4._o de_fw-fr launay_n judge_n that_o the_o sun_n be_v the_o pope_n and_o this_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n in_o which_o he_o have_v guess_v right_a and_o that_o the_o burn_v cause_v by_o the_o sun_n signify_v that_o remorse_n of_o conscience_n which_o papist_n subject_n of_o the_o pope_n will_v feel_v 5._o testard_n who_o every_o where_o follow_v mede_n do_v leave_v he_o here_o and_o follow_v forbes_n 6._o durrham_n follow_v mede_n 7._o and_o dr._n more_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o forbes_n and_o cocceius_n plague_n interpretation_n of_o the_o five_o plague_n the_o five_o plague_n fall_v upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v darken_v by_o it_o 1._o according_a to_o forbes_n this_o be_v the_o diminution_n of_o credit_n and_o authority_n which_o happen_v to_o popery_n by_o the_o reformation_n 2._o according_a to_o cocceius_n the_o throne_n of_o the_o beast_n signify_v a_o multitude_n of_o nation_n upon_o who_o the_o pope_n do_v sit_v and_o this_o throne_n be_v overturn_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o by_o its_o excommunication_n have_v separate_v a_o multitude_n of_o nation_n from_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n 3._o according_a to_o joseph_n mede_n this_o signify_v that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v utter_o destroy_v a_o considerable_a time_n before_o popery_n be_v complete_o ruin_v 4._o this_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o de_fw-fr launay_n 5._o testard_n have_v follow_v they_o both_o 6._o and_o durrham_n likewise_o 7._o dr._n more_o say_v that_o the_o plague_n which_o fall_v upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o darken_v it_o be_v the_o discovery_n of_o the_o falsehood_n of_o the_o pretend_a infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n plague_n interpretation_n of_o the_o six_o plague_n the_o six_o plague_n fall_v upon_o euphrates_n who_o water_n be_v dry_v up_o that_o a_o way_n may_v be_v open_v to_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n 1._o according_a to_o forbes_n euphrates_n signify_v the_o papal_a power_n and_o domination_n the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n be_v turk_n and_o jew_n this_o papal_a domination_n be_v a_o obstacle_n to_o the_o conversion_n of_o these_o king_n of_o the_o east_n when_o it_o shall_v be_v abolish_v that_o which_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o dry_n up_o of_o the_o river_n euphrates_n the_o turk_n and_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v 2._o according_a to_o cocceius_n euphrates_n signify_v also_o the_o power_n of_o the_o new_a babylon_n this_o euphrates_n say_v he_o this_o roman_a power_n have_v be_v much_o weaken_v in_o this_o present_a age_n by_o the_o war_n which_o have_v happen_v between_o the_o spaniard_n the_o french_a the_o german_n the_o hollander_n the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n be_v the_o turk_n which_o must_v come_v but_o he_o know_v not_o how_o far_o they_o must_v come_v 3._o according_a to_o joseph_n mede_n euphrates_n dry_v up_o signify_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o mahometan_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n who_o shall_v come_v be_v the_o jew_n who_o shall_v be_v convert_v 4._o de_fw-fr launay_n say_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n save_v that_o by_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n who_o shall_v come_v he_o understand_v all_o the_o nation_n which_o be_v on_o the_o other_o side_n of_o the_o bosphorus_n who_o shall_v be_v convert_v to_o the_o faith._n 5._o testard_n exact_o follow_v the_o conjecture_n of_o joseph_n mede_n 6._o james_n durrham_n do_v not_o much_o differ_v 7._o and_o dr._n more_o conjecture_n that_o here_o be_v signify_v the_o conjunction_n of_o the_o turk_n and_o jew_n as_o well_o as_o their_o conversion_n they_o all_o agree_v in_o interpret_n the_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n like_v unto_o frog_n to_o be_v the_o agent_n and_o ambassador_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o monk_n plague_n interpretation_n of_o the_o seven_o plague_n the_o seven_o viol_n fall_v upon_o the_o air_n and_o the_o plague_n consist_v in_o thunder_n lightning_n earthquake_n &_o the_o division_n of_o the_o city_n into_o three_o part_n 1._o forbes_n explain_v this_o to_o be_v the_o total_a ruin_n of_o popery_n but_o know_v not_o what_o to_o make_v of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o city_n into_o three_o part_n 2._o cocceius_n apply_v this_o to_o the_o war_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o this_o age_n in_o england_n scotland_n to_o the_o massacre_n in_o ireland_n to_o the_o death_n of_o king_n charles_n i._o to_o the_o war_n between_o the_o hollander_n and_o spaniard_n he_o confess_v also_o that_o he_o know_v not_o what_o the_o division_n of_o the_o city_n into_o three_o part_n mean_n by_o the_o city_n he_o understand_v the_o true_a church_n 3._o mede_n also_o explain_v all_o this_o to_o be_v the_o final_a destruction_n of_o popery_n but_o say_v nothing_o of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o city_n into_o three_o part_n 4._o de_fw-fr launay_n understand_v it_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n he_o say_v that_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o city_n have_v relation_n to_o the_o three_o great_a judgement_n by_o which_o god_n will_v destroy_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n 5._o testard_n follow_v mede_n and_o know_v no_o more_o than_o he_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o city_n into_o three_o part_n 6._o according_a to_o james_n durrham_n this_o plague_n comprehend_v all_o the_o calamity_n which_o must_v happen_v from_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o
the_o hand_n of_o god_n to_o inflict_v the_o plague_n thus_o in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o plague_n which_o be_v the_o croisades_n the_o pope_n be_v not_o the_o sufferer_n it_o be_v he_o who_o make_v other_o suffer_v it_o be_v he_o who_o send_v many_o million_o of_o his_o subject_n to_o be_v murder_v and_o slay_v yea_o this_o very_a thing_n prove_v a_o great_a augmentation_n of_o his_o power_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n this_o four_o plague_n fall_v upon_o the_o antichristian_a people_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o follow_a plague_n the_o spirit_n say_v that_o the_o viol_n be_v pour_v on_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o people_n or_o subject_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v not_o be_v the_o chief_a sufferer_n by_o it_o ruin_n the_o abuse_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n do_v tend_v to_o its_o ruin_n i_o answer_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o the_o prodigious_a advancement_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n which_o in_o truth_n bring_v antichristianism_n unto_o its_o perfection_n yet_o not_o withstand_v be_v one_o step_v to_o its_o ruin_n if_o the_o pope_n have_v keep_v within_o the_o bound_n which_o they_o do_v in_o the_o precede_a age_n if_o they_o have_v not_o meddle_v with_o secular_a affair_n to_o dispose_v absolute_o concern_v they_o perhaps_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v not_o be_v think_v to_o be_v antichrist_n but_o than_o it_o be_v that_o this_o truth_n become_v so_o sensible_a that_o every_o one_o perceive_v it_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n in_o the_o nine_o age_n make_v some_o perceive_v that_o rome_n be_v the_o mystical_a babylon_n thus_o gontier_n bishop_n of_o colen_n and_o thetgaut_n archbishop_n of_o trier_n name_v it_o in_o the_o nine_o age._n but_o after_o the_o eleven_o age_n this_o truth_n be_v so_o demonstrate_v that_o we_o of_o this_o age_n do_v not_o speak_v it_o more_o plain_o and_o confident_o we_o may_v judge_v by_o that_o excellent_a passage_n of_o eberard_n bishop_n of_o saltsburg_n 330._o see_v aventin_n annal._n boior_n lib._n 4_o pag._n 330._o which_o we_o cite_v out_o of_o aventin_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o our_o prejudg_n after_o that_o time_n there_o never_o want_v those_o who_o assert_v the_o same_o thing_n thus_o the_o dismal_a abuse_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n be_v and_o be_v still_o a_o sore_a plague_n to_o that_o see_v for_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o strong_a argument_n by_o which_o we_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v antichrist_n man_n be_v scorch_v but_o they_o repent_v not_o to_o give_v glory_n to_o god._n the_o german_n cry_v out_o very_o much_o against_o babylon_n and_o antichrist_n but_o they_o do_v not_o forsake_v they_o or_o renounce_v their_o idolatry_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o blaspheme_v the_o name_n of_o god_n who_o have_v power_n over_o these_o plague_n for_o those_o age_n be_v exceed_o wicked_a and_o corrupt_a v._o 10._o and_o the_o five_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v full_a of_o darkness_n and_o they_o gnaw_v their_o tongue_n for_o pain_n v._o 11._o and_o blaspheme_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n because_o of_o their_o pain_n and_o their_o sore_n and_o repent_v not_o of_o their_o deed_n this_o be_v the_o five_o plague_n i_o ask_v not_o any_o favour_n for_o my_o conception_n about_o it_o let_v they_o be_v examine_v with_o the_o utmost_a rigour_n if_o they_o be_v not_o like_v let_v they_o be_v disregard_v but_o for_o my_o part_n i_o can_v abandon_v they_o until_o the_o time_n and_o event_n do_v undeceive_v i_o but_o those_o event_n shall_v never_o be_v see_v who_o can_v doubt_v that_o by_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v mean_v rome_n and_o when_o be_v it_o that_o the_o viol_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n fall_v upon_o this_o seat_n i.e._n rome_n it_o be_v when_o it_o lose_v its_o sun_n the_o sun_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o precede_a plague_n i.e._n its_o pope_n the_o papal_a court_n that_o like_o a_o gulf_n or_o whirl_n pool_n draw_v to_o it_o all_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o europe_n avignon_n a_o prophecy_n of_o what_o fall_v out_o when_o the_o pope_n left_a rome_n to_o go_v to_o avignon_n in_o the_o year_n 1305_o clement_n v._o leave_v rome_n to_o go_v and_o dwell_v at_o avignon_n the_o city_n that_o be_v mistress_n of_o the_o world_n become_v desolate_a a_o very_a desert_n and_o a_o shadow_n of_o its_o self_n during_o those_o 74_o year_n when_o its_o master_n keep_v their_o seat_n at_o avignon_n the_o viol_n fall_v upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v full_a of_o darkness_n it_o be_v not_o only_o say_v that_o his_o seat_n be_v darken_v but_o his_o kingdom_n and_o indeed_o till_o that_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v as'tis_o call_v have_v never_o suffer_v such_o a_o strange_a and_o terrible_a a_o eclipse_n this_o removal_n of_o the_o papal_a seat_n unto_o avignon_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o a_o schism_n at_o the_o end_n of_o 74_o year_n gregory_n xi_o compel_v by_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o roman_n bring_v back_o the_o seat_n to_o their_o city_n but_o after_o his_o death_n the_o cardinal_n who_o be_v almost_o all_o french_a resolve_v to_o have_v a_o pope_n of_o their_o own_o nation_n the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n fear_v lest_o a_o french_a pope_n shall_v return_v into_o france_n force_v the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n to_o choose_v a_o italian_a to_o be_v pope_n who_o call_v himself_o vurban_a vi_o the_o cardinal_n incense_v at_o the_o force_n which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o election_n contrive_v to_o revolt_n which_o they_o do_v and_o choose_v another_o pope_n who_o call_v himself_o clement_a vii_o he_o hold_v his_o seat_n at_o avignon_n and_o his_o successor_n for_o 40_o year_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n vrban_a vi_o and_o his_o successor_n at_o rome_n have_v one_o part_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o their_o obedience_n at_o that_o time_n the_o sun_n of_o the_o antichristian_a world_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o empire_n the_o great_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n be_v a_o terrible_a plague_n to_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n as_o it_o happen_v to_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n when_o they_o be_v eclipse_v it_o be_v eclipse_v and_o darken_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n suffer_v the_o great_a reproach_n imaginable_a jesus_n christ_n have_v no_o less_o than_o three_o or_o four_o spouse_n at_o one_o time_n this_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o history_n which_o confound_v popery_n even_o at_o this_o day_n which_o destroy_v its_o foolish_a pretence_n unto_o a_o uninterrupted_a succession_n a_o undivided_a unity_n and_o infallibility_n from_o hence_o we_o draw_v a_o conclusion_n against_o it_o which_o can_v be_v avoid_v then_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v darken_v prince_n despise_v the_o pope_n and_o make_v themselves_o their_o judge_n whereas_o former_o pope_n have_v judge_v king_n they_o make_v they_o be_v depose_v they_o call_v by_o their_o own_o authority_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n where_o pope_n be_v subject_v to_o council_n and_o account_v deposable_a as_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v three_o who_o be_v there_o actual_o depose_v till_o that_o time_n censure_n and_o excommunication_n have_v be_v the_o strong_a beam_n of_o the_o antichristian_a sun_n the_o most_o efficacious_a method_n of_o his_o domination_n but_o than_o man_n begin_v to_o despise_v they_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o excommunicate_v of_o one_o another_o the_o western_a church_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o obedience_n that_o which_o obey_v one_o pope_n be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o other_o and_o by_o this_o mean_v all_o europe_n lie_v under_o excommunication_n which_o make_v it_o contemptible_a and_o the_o people_n who_o once_o respect_v the_o censure_n with_o incredible_a tremble_a begin_v to_o discern_v that_o these_o thunderbolt_n be_v vain_a and_o empty_a thing_n and_o this_o bring_v a_o considerable_a darkness_n upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o papal_a power_n for_o all_o europe_n groan_v under_o the_o slavery_n of_o the_o pope_n every_o one_o begin_v to_o think_v of_o recover_v their_o liberty_n germany_n refuse_v to_o submit_v to_o reservation_n and_o expectation_n mean_n which_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n make_v use_n of_o to_o make_v herself_o mistress_n of_o all_o benefice_n france_n not_o only_o reject_v reservation_n and_o expectation_n but_o annul_v annat_n provision_n and_o all_o other_o exaction_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n then_o be_v lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o pragmatic_n sanction_n which_o give_v the_o pope_n so_o much_o trouble_v because_o it_o cut_v off_o all_o the_o simonaical_a trick_n which_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n use_v to_o enrich_v herself_o even_o italy_n itself_o during_o
the_o schism_n do_v shake_v off_o they_o yoke_n the_o city_n of_o bolonia_n make_v a_o law_n that_o the_o benefice_n of_o that_o church_n shall_v be_v confer_v upon_o none_o but_o of_o that_o city_n and_o territory_n to_o conclude_v it_o can_v be_v express_v by_o how_o many_o way_n that_o grand_a schism_n which_o divide_v the_o sun_n of_o the_o antichristian_a world_n do_v spoil_v it_o of_o its_o strength_n and_o lustre_n after_o this_o time_n the_o authority_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v so_o mischievous_o use_v to_o ruin_v the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n of_o europe_n do_v scarce_o do_v any_o more_o mischief_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o then_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v darken_v because_o by_o this_o eclipse_n it_o lose_v half_a of_o its_o beam_n i.e._n of_o its_o authority_n they_o graw_v their_o tongue_n for_o pain_n history_n must_v be_v consult_v to_o know_v how_o many_o calamity_n war_n combat_n how_o much_o shed_n of_o blood_n rage_n and_o fury_n do_v spring_n from_o this_o shameful_a schism_n every_o one_o of_o these_o pope_n gnash_v his_o tooth_n and_o bite_v his_o tongue_n against_o the_o antipope_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o thunderbolt_n excommunication_n croisades_n war_n and_o combat_n of_o one_o against_o another_o nay_o still_o to_o this_o day_n the_o slave_n of_o the_o papal_a seat_n be_v vex_v to_o the_o death_n when_o we_o pref_n they_o with_o this_o thing_n but_o under_o all_o their_o sorrow_n they_o blaspheme_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n and_o repent_v not_o of_o their_o deed_n in_o those_o age_n idolatry_n be_v so_o far_o from_o lose_v any_o thing_n that_o it_o increase_v then_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o monk_n of_o superstition_n of_o fable_n of_o legend_n and_o a_o thousand_o abomination_n in_o that_o age_n simony_n be_v come_v to_o its_o height_n while_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n sit_v at_o avignon_n be_v invent_v a_o thousand_o way_n of_o sell_v holy_a and_o profane_a thing_n crime_n paradise_n sacrament_n ministry_n marriage_n and_o in_o a_o word_n everything_o then_o come_v abroad_o that_o famous_a book_n the_o tax_n of_o the_o roman_a chancery_n and_o penitentiary_n which_o at_o that_o time_n and_o yet_o every_o day_n force_v to_o make_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n full_a of_o darkness_n this_o period_n last_v from_o 1305_o until_o 1440._o chap._n ix_o the_o six_o plague_n be_v the_o turk_n who_o pass_v aver_v the_o bosphorus_n and_o invade_v the_o greek_a and_o latin_a empire_n the_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n which_o come_v out_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o papal_a law_n arm_v with_o excommunication_n i_o have_v carry_v on_o my_o conjecture_n until_o i_o come_v hither_o and_o do_v somewhat_o content_v myself_o in_o what_o i_o have_v say_v about_o the_o five_o first_o plague_n follow_v the_o certain_o of_o what_o have_v be_v say_v aught_o to_o be_v increase_v by_o that_o which_o follow_v but_o i_o confess_v that_o the_o remainder_n of_o this_o chapter_n be_v thick_a darkness_n to_o i_o and_o understand_v nothing_o of_o it_o i_o put_v it_o among_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o come_v according_a to_o the_o usual_a custom_n of_o they_o who_o interpret_v prophecy_n who_o say_v of_o every_o thing_n which_o they_o understand_v not_o that_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v to_o pass_v and_o this_o make_v i_o ready_a to_o think_v that_o my_o persuasion_n as_o to_o the_o five_o first_o plague_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a opinion_n for_o in_o the_o frame_n of_o system_n whether_o they_o be_v of_o principle_n and_o conclusion_n or_o of_o event_n contain_v in_o prophecy_n we_o must_v pierce_v through_o they_o all_o that_o we_o may_v see_v they_o clear_o and_o be_v assure_v of_o their_o truth_n while_o i_o think_v that_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o chapter_n concern_v the_o time_n to_o come_v i_o be_v content_a to_o understand_v nothing_o of_o it_o but_o i_o be_v afflict_v with_o the_o fear_n that_o the_o end_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v not_o at_o hand_n but_o at_o last_o after_o i_o have_v knock_v twice_o thrice_o four_o five_o yea_o six_o time_n with_o devout_a attention_n and_o deep_a humility_n i_o believe_v that_o the_o door_n be_v open_v to_o i_o i_o dare_v speak_v thus_o though_o i_o know_v that_o some_o have_v say_v that_o this_o savour_n of_o enthusiasm_n to_o who_o i_o answer_v that_o there_o be_v one_o article_n at_o least_o more_o in_o my_o creed_n than_o there_o be_v in_o they_o viz._n i_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o his_o operation_n i_o be_o in_o this_o matter_n a_o disciple_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o enquiry_n after_o truth_n and_o be_o persuade_v that_o we_o see_v no_o truth_n but_o in_o god_n and_o by_o the_o assistance_n of_o god_n we_o contribute_v nothing_o beside_o our_o attention_n our_o prayer_n and_o our_o desire_n however_o i_o think_v that_o i_o have_v find_v out_o the_o two_o plague_n that_o follow_v in_o this_o chapter_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n that_o which_o be_v only_o a_o conjecture_n of_o my_o concern_v the_o five_o foregoing_a be_v rise_v to_o a_o real_a persuasion_n i_o be_o therefore_o persuade_v that_o through_o the_o divine_a assistance_n i_o have_v pierce_v into_o the_o systeme_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n a_o favour_n for_o which_o i_o will_v render_v to_o he_o immortal_a thanks_o as_o long_o as_o i_o live_v for_o i_o confess_v that_o i_o can_v express_v the_o ravish_a consolation_n that_o my_o heart_n have_v feel_v in_o see_v such_o evident_a reason_n to_o persuade_v i_o of_o the_o approach_a deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n if_o these_o two_o plague_n have_v be_v yet_o to_o come_v i_o feel_v my_o heart_n begin_v to_o fà int_v at_o the_o prospect_n of_o the_o dismal_a calamity_n which_o now_o oppress_v the_o church_n without_o reckon_v those_o which_o do_v still_o threaten_v she_o hope_v defer_v make_v the_o heart_n sick_a say_v the_o wise_a man._n plague_n six_o plague_n v._o 12._o and_o the_o six_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n upon_o the_o great_a river_n euphrates_n and_o the_o water_n there_o of_o be_v dry_v up_o that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n may_v be_v prepare_v the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n and_o the_o river_n euphrates_n do_v give_v light_n to_o this_o text._n as_o for_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n we_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o they_o be_v the_o turk_n for_o they_o be_v the_o only_a king_n of_o our_o east_n they_o possess_v exact_o that_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o be_v call_v the_o east_n and_o have_v keep_v the_o name_n of_o anatolia_n in_o the_o text_n they_o may_v have_v be_v translate_v the_o king_n of_o anatolia_n for_o that_o be_v the_o word_n which_o be_v use_v now_o all_o know_v that_o the_o turk_n be_v the_o king_n of_o anatolia_n as_o for_o euphrates_n we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o six_o trumpet_n as_o it_o be_v here_o in_o the_o six_o plague_n v._o 13._o and_o the_o six_o angel_n sound_v and_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n from_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o golden_a altar_n 9_o revel_v ch_n 9_o which_o be_v before_o god._n v._o 14._o say_v to_o the_o six_o angel_n which_o have_v the_o trumpet_n lose_v the_o four_o angel_n which_o be_v bind_v in_o the_o great_a river_n euphrates_n v._o 15._o and_o the_o four_o angel_n be_v loose_v which_o be_v prepare_v for_o a_o hour_n and_o a_o day_n and_o a_o month_n and_o a_o year_n for_o to_o slay_v the_o three_o pare_v of_o man_n v._o 16._o and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o army_n of_o the_o horseman_n be_v two_o hundred_o thousand_o thousand_o and_o i_o hear_v the_o number_n of_o they_o v._o 17._o and_o thus_o i_o see_v the_o horse_n in_o the_o vision_n and_o they_o that_o sit_v on_o they_o have_v brest-plate_n of_o fire_n and_o of_o jacinct_n and_o brimstone_n and_o the_o head_n of_o the_o horse_n be_v as_o the_o head_n of_o lion_n and_o out_o of_o their_o mouth_n issue_v fire_n and_o smoke_n and_o brimstone_n the_o most_o skilful_a interpreter_n have_v in_o this_o metaphorical_a description_n discern_v the_o turkish_a cavalry_n which_o be_v former_o so_o formidable_a revelation_n the_o turk_n and_o their_o invasion_n be_v foretell_v in_o the_o 9th_o chap_v of_o the_o revelation_n and_o after_o the_o read_n of_o what_o joseph_n mede_n have_v write_v upon_o this_o i_o think_v it_o can_v be_v doubt_v that_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o this_o barbarous_a nation_n which_o come_v out_o of_o tartary_n have_v carry_v on_o its_o conquest_n even_o to_o euphrates_n nigh_o to_o which_o if_o form_v four_o dynasty_n or_o government_n and_o there_o it_o abide_v a_o long_a time_n these_o be_v the_o four_o angel_n who_o be_v bind_v behind_o euphrates_n this_o river_n for_o some_o time_n serve_v as_o a_o boundary_a or_o barriere_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o
pass_v over_o the_o archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n they_o go_v still_o forward_o until_o the_o year_n 1526._o when_o they_o cease_v to_o gain_v ground_n upon_o the_o west_n now_o it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o papal_a law_n style_v the_o canon_n law_n be_v complete_v the_o clementines_n have_v be_v publish_v by_o john_n xxii_o about_o the_o year_n 1320._o he_o likewise_o publish_v the_o extravagant_n but_o the_o common_a or_o the_o common_a extravagant_n appear_v not_o nor_o be_v compile_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n so_o that_o it_o be_v proper_o in_o this_o six_o period_n of_o the_o viol_n that_o this_o work_n of_o darkness_n be_v whole_o finish_v now_o it_o be_v natural_a when_o something_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v upon_o a_o great_a theatre_n that_o it_o may_v be_v show_v to_o stay_v till_o it_o be_v finish_v and_o therefore_o the_o prophet_n ought_v not_o to_o speak_v soon_o of_o these_o papal_a law_n excommunication_n second_o reason_n the_o 15_o censury_n be_v a_o age_n of_o excommunication_n beside_o there_o never_o have_v be_v any_o age_n or_o time_n wherein_o there_o be_v more_o armageddons_n anathema_n and_o excommunication_n then_o in_o this_o period_n the_o pope_n at_o rome_n and_o avignon_n do_v excommunicate_v one_o another_o within_o this_o period_n the_o council_n of_o pisa_n constance_n basil_n florence_n and_o the_o lateran_n under_o julius_n ii_o and_o leo_n x._o be_v hold_v and_o it_o be_v be_v nothing_o but_o anathema_n excommunication_n canon_n decision_n censure_n either_o against_o pope_n or_o pretend_a heretic_n as_o the_o wickliffite_n bohemian_o taborite_n and_o last_o against_o luther_n etc._n etc._n last_o these_o spirit_n be_v most_o fit_o place_v under_o the_o period_n of_o the_o six_o viol_n because_o then_o the_o bull_n reason_n three_o reason_n decision_n decree_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n gather_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o battle_n against_o the_o bohemian_o and_o zisca_n have_v gain_v such_o signal_n victory_n that_o they_o may_v well_o be_v call_v the_o battle_n of_o the_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n a_o crusade_n be_v publish_v against_o he_o and_o all_o those_o who_o stand_v for_o the_o truth_n in_o bohemia_n and_o the_o neighbour_a country_n chap._n x._o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v the_o preach_n of_o luther_n and_o other_o reformer_n by_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_v and_o thus_o behold_v we_o be_v come_v to_o the_o seven_o and_o last_o viol_n v._o 17._o and_o the_o seven_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n into_o the_o air_n and_o there_o come_v a_o great_a voice_n out_o of_o the_o temple_n of_o heaven_n from_o the_o throne_n say_v it_o be_v do_v antichrist_n it_o be_v do_v do_v not_o signify_v the_o final_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n this_o expression_n it_o be_v do_v have_v deceive_v all_o the_o interpreter_n who_o have_v confound_v this_o moment_n or_o space_n of_o time_n with_o that_o of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n when_o it_o must_v be_v proclaim_v it_o be_v do_v the_o kingdom_n be_v bring_v under_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o great_a babylon_n be_v whole_o destroy_v etc._n etc._n they_o have_v believe_v that_o this_o expression_n it_o be_v do_v signify_v the_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n at_o that_o very_a moment_n but_o certain_o they_o be_v mistake_v it_o be_v do_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o it_o be_v do_v with_o the_o viol_n length_n the_o viol_n comprehend_v and_o signify_v period_n of_o some_o length_n this_o be_v the_o last_o this_o be_v the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o which_o shall_v comprehend_v its_o total_a ruin_n we_o have_v remark_v already_o that_o every_o period_n contain_v in_o every_o viol_n take_v in_o a_o considerable_a space_n of_o time_n a_o hundred_o a_o hundred_o and_o forty_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n and_o more_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n not_o to_o allow_v some_o length_n of_o time_n to_o this_o seven_o viol_n it_o ought_v to_o have_v as_o much_o as_o least_o as_o the_o other_o yea_o more_o because_o it_o be_v the_o last_o and_o consequent_o it_o must_v have_v about_o two_o hundred_o year_n allow_v to_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o period_n that_o comprehend_v the_o total_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n which_o ruin_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v anon_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o harvest_n have_v be_v in_o the_o age_n last_o pass_v the_o vintage_n must_v be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o next_o age_n this_o last_o viol_n begin_v exact_o at_o the_o preach_n of_o luther_n and_o as_o a_o hourglass_n must_v run_v until_o the_o total_a destruction_n of_o popery_n and_o i_o hope_v none_o will_v doubt_v of_o this_o when_o we_o shall_v have_v make_v out_o how_o exact_o all_o that_o follow_v in_o the_o prophecy_n agree_v with_o the_o time_n and_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v see_v since_o the_o reformation_n this_o seven_o viol_n be_v pour_v not_o upon_o the_o earth_n or_o the_o sea_n or_o the_o sun_n or_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o the_o other_o be_v but_o on_o the_o air_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o sound_n and_o thunder_n and_o we_o shall_v present_o give_v you_o the_o reason_n v._o 18._o and_o there_o be_v voice_n and_o thunder_n and_o lightning_n and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n such_o as_o be_v not_o since_o man_n be_v upon_o the_o earth_n so_o mighty_a a_o earthquake_n and_o so_o great_a these_o voice_n antichrist_n the_o seven_o viol_n raise_v preacher_n and_o voice_n for_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n these_o lightning_n and_o these_o thunder_n be_v the_o voice_n of_o preacher_n who_o labour_v in_o reform_v the_o church_n we_o shall_v afterward_o see_v that_o there_o be_v three_o way_n of_o reform_v the_o church_n the_o way_n of_o inspiration_n the_o way_n of_o authority_n the_o way_n of_o preach_v this_o last_o be_v signify_v by_o voice_n and_o thunder_n and_o it_o be_v this_o way_n that_o god_n use_v to_o reform_v the_o church_n in_o the_o last_o age_n these_o voice_n glitter_v like_o lightning_n and_o pass_v with_o a_o prodigious_a swiftness_n from_o one_o end_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n to_o the_o other_o all_o man_n see_v they_o and_o will_v see_v they_o man_n study_v religion_n the_o very_a grandee_n of_o the_o world_n person_n who_o despise_v knowledge_n be_v concern_v in_o these_o affair_n henry_n viii_o write_v a_o book_n against_o luther_n charles_n the_o five_o make_v law_n about_o religion_n now_o on_o the_o account_n of_o these_o lightning_n i.e._n the_o voice_n of_o preacher_n this_o seven_o viol_n be_v say_v to_o be_v pour_v on_o the_o air_n for_o the_o air_n be_v the_o seat_n and_o vehicle_n of_o the_o voice_n there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n in_o the_o prophetic_a style_n this_o signify_v a_o change_n of_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n the_o earth_n plain_o signify_v here_o the_o frame_n and_o face_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n we_o have_v already_o see_v and_o shall_v afterward_o have_v occasion_n to_o see_v that_o earthquake_n in_o the_o figurative_a style_n of_o the_o prophet_n always_o signify_v a_o change_n of_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n because_o earthquake_n do_v overturn_v not_o only_a city_n but_o mountain_n forest_n hilly_a country_n and_o valley_n they_o set_v mountain_n where_o valley_n stand_v and_o valley_n where_o mountain_n stand_v in_o so_o much_o that_o the_o face_n of_o a_o whole_a country_n be_v change_v now_o all_o know_v what_o a_o change_n the_o reformation_n make_v in_o the_o face_n of_o popery_n it_o take_v away_o from_o it_o at_o one_o clap_v several_a kingdom_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o sovereign_a state_n and_o this_o earthquake_n i._n e._n this_o change_n of_o affair_n be_v so_o great_a that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v such_o since_o man_n be_v upon_o the_o earth_n this_o may_v be_v true_o speak_v without_o any_o exaggeration_n for_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o this_o last_o period_n comprehend_v the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n the_o first_o and_o last_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v undoubted_a that_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n be_v never_o so_o change_v as_o it_o shall_v be_v change_v after_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o establish_v of_o christianity_n not_o except_v for_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v great_a number_n of_o man_n convert_v up_o and_o down_o among_o the_o nation_n but_o at_o the_o time_n we_o speak_v of_o all_o the_o nation_n and_o whole_a nation_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o faith._n and_o thus_o this_o period_n shall_v make_v great_a change_n in_o the_o world_n than_o
be_v ever_o see_v nay_o if_o we_o shall_v interpret_v these_o change_n which_o ought_v to_o happen_v only_o by_o those_o which_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o last_o age_n sure_o we_o may_v say_v that_o never_o be_v great_a and_o more_o surprise_v alteration_n reformation_n the_o earthquake_n signify_v the_o great_a change_n of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o reformation_n in_o less_o than_o twenty_o or_o thirty_o year_n a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v reform_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n there_o be_v dreadful_a war_n trouble_n and_o shedding_n of_o blood_n in_o germany_n in_o flanders_n in_o holland_n in_o england_n and_o in_o france_n as_o every_o body_n know_v v._o 19_o and_o the_o great_a city_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n behold_v something_o which_o do_v furnish_v we_o with_o a_o plain_a character_n of_o this_o last_o period_n and_o of_o this_o last_o viol_n these_o word_n have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v understand_v but_o i_o persuade_v myself_o that_o it_o will_v be_v judge_v that_o they_o can_v be_v understand_v we_o have_v already_o say_v and_o shall_v hereafter_o prove_v it_o that_o the_o great_a city_n be_v not_o rome_n strict_o take_v but_o rome_n make_v up_o and_o join_v with_o its_o whole_a empire_n in_o a_o word_n this_o city_n be_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n otherwise_o call_v the_o latin_a church_n reform_v a_o remarliable_a prediction_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n into_o three_o principal_a part_n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_v this_o city_n upon_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o seven_o viol_n be_v to_o be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n this_o be_v exact_o come_v to_o pass_v at_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o reformer_n the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o one_o part_n remain_v with_o antichrist_n one_o part_n do_v separate_v from_o he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o ausburg_n confession_n a_o three_o part_n do_v separate_v under_o the_o confession_n of_o those_o who_o be_v bare_o style_v the_o reform_a sweden_n denmark_n and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n make_v the_o second_o part_n england_n the_o unite_z province_n the_o reform_a part_n of_o france_n a_o part_n of_o germany_n make_v the_o three_o part_n these_o be_v the_o three_o grand_a part_n that_o divide_v the_o western_a church_n which_o be_v the_o great_a city_n let_v this_o be_v attentive_o mind_v for_o i_o affirm_v that_o this_o passage_n do_v as_o it_o be_v speak_v with_o a_o tongue_n and_o be_v able_a alone_o to_o convince_v that_o our_o system_n of_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v a_o most_o undoubted_a truth_n this_o division_n of_o the_o great_a city_n into_o three_o part_n so_o clear_o point_v out_o the_o three_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o to_o deny_v it_o can_v proceed_v only_o from_o unreasonable_a passion_n and_o opiniatrety_n and_o if_o we_o have_v hit_v upon_o the_o truth_n in_o this_o point_n we_o have_v do_v so_o in_o all_o for_o if_o this_o character_n of_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v true_a and_o be_v already_o accomplish_a all_o the_o other_o plague_n be_v also_o accomplish_v and_o if_o they_o be_v accomplish_v i_o do_v bold_o affirm_v they_o can_v be_v apply_v to_o any_o other_o event_n than_o those_o to_o which_o we_o have_v apply_v they_o and_o it_o must_v not_o be_v hope_v that_o to_o obscure_v this_o evidence_n a_o four_o part_n may_v be_v make_v viz._n the_o church_n of_o england_n because_o of_o the_o controversy_n about_o church_n government_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n never_o refuse_v to_o receive_v other_o reform_a once_o into_o her_o communion_n nor_o have_v these_o again_o ever_o refuse_v to_o receive_v she_o into_o they_o we_o have_v always_o profess_v the_o same_o religion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o perfect_a agreement_n of_o our_o doctrine_n notwithstanding_o the_o difference_n of_o discipline_n and_o government_n when_o as_o the_o lutheran_n have_v constant_o refuse_v to_o receive_v the_o reform_a into_o their_o communion_n there_o be_v among_o the_o lutheran_n themselves_o a_o difference_n in_o point_n of_o government_n sweden_n have_v bishop_n denmark_n have_v none_o at_o least_o not_o such_o bishop_n as_o those_o of_o sweden_n and_o england_n and_o nevertheless_o this_o make_v not_o a_o different_a sect._n there_o be_v also_o the_o same_o difference_n among_o the_o reform_a on_o this_o side_n the_o sea_n for_o the_o superintendant_o who_o be_v in_o many_o reform_a church_n of_o germany_n be_v real_a bishop_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o reform_a be_v not_o divide_v one_o from_o another_o thus_o in_o truth_n there_o be_v but_o three_o grand_a part_n into_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v divide_v i._n e._n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_a as_o they_o be_v call_v by_o one_o another_o or_o catholik_o reform_a evangelici_fw-la as_o they_o style_v themselves_o and_o the_o city_n of_o the_o nation_n fall_v i._n e._n they_o fall_v with_o respect_n to_o popery_n they_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v and_o great_a babylon_n come_v in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v unto_o she_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o fierceness_n of_o his_o wrath_n these_o word_n let_v we_o see_v that_o the_o expression_n it_o be_v do_v do_v not_o signify_v the_o very_a point_n of_o the_o final_a ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n for_o behold_v after_o it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v do_v babylon_n come_v in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v she_o the_o cup._n now_o these_o expression_n signify_v both_o the_o future_a and_o the_o present_a time_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v within_o the_o duration_n of_o this_o period_n that_o god_n will_v remember_v babylon_n to_o give_v she_o the_o last_o cup_n of_o his_o wrath_n and_o observe_v it_o that_o the_o great_a babylon_n come_v not_o in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v she_o the_o cup_n i._n e._n the_o last_o cup_n of_o her_o ruin_n till_o after_o her_o divide_v into_o three_o part_n this_o division_n be_v not_o her_o total_a ruin_n but_o after_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v thus_o divide_v into_o papist_n lutheran_n and_o calvinist_n than_o god_n will_v prepare_v to_o give_v she_o the_o last_o cup_n of_o his_o wrath_n which_o signify_v that_o the_o division_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n into_o three_o part_n must_v continue_v until_o the_o complete_a ruin_n of_o popery_n v._o 20._o and_o every_o island_n flee_v away_o and_o the_o mountain_n be_v not_o find_v this_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o paraphrase_n and_o a_o description_n of_o the_o earthquake_n which_o he_o have_v speak_v of_o a_o little_a before_o for_o these_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o earthquake_n where_o mountain_n once_o stand_v they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v see_v new_a island_n be_v produce_v and_o the_o old_a one_o be_v often_o swallow_v up_o but_o yet_o if_o any_o will_v interpret_v island_n to_o signify_v lesser_a state_n and_o mountain_n great_a one_o i_o do_v not_o contradict_v it_o for_o it_o be_v real_o true_a that_o the_o reformation_n have_v already_o take_v away_o from_o the_o popedom_n and_o shall_v yet_o take_v away_o all_o state_n both_o small_a and_o great_a v._o 21._o and_o there_o fall_v upon_o man_n a_o great_a hail_n out_o of_o heaven_n i._n e._n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o antichrist_n this_o signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n which_o fall_v upon_o this_o kingdom_n and_o these_o judgement_n be_v well_o know_v for_o it_o have_v suffer_v of_o all_o kind_n war_n famine_n pestilence_n mortality_n and_o man_n blaspheme_v god_n because_o of_o the_o plague_n of_o the_o hail_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o popedom_n have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v convert_v by_o all_o these_o chastisement_n but_o have_v always_o stick_v firm_a to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o head_n be_v cover_v with_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n end_n the_o seven_o hour-glass_n be_v run_v out_o the_o kingdom_n of_o autichrist_n must_v be_v at_o its_o end_n this_o be_v the_o seven_o and_o last_o viol_n or_o hourglass_n which_o thanks_o be_v to_o god_n will_v in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v run_v out_o now_o we_o have_v that_o which_o we_o seek_v namely_o a_o evidence_n that_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v near_o its_o end_n we_o need_v not_o long_o wait_v for_o the_o accomplishment_n either_o of_o all_o the_o seven_o plague_n as_o some_o of_o our_o interpreter_n say_v or_o of_o some_o of_o the_o seven_o plague_n as_o other_o say_v it_o be_v do_v all_o be_v accomplish_v we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o seven_o yea_o we_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n i_o be_o inform_v that_o since_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o this_o work_n some_o
all_o the_o protestant_a state_n of_o europe_n do_v concern_v themselves_o to_o obtain_v from_o the_o duke_n a_o peace_n for_o those_o poor_a people_n a_o persecution_n begin_v in_o poland_n a_o while_n after_o and_o the_o reform_a be_v involve_v in_o the_o same_o ruin_n with_o the_o heretic_n socinian_n and_o antitrinitarian_n they_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o that_o kingdom_n and_o be_v scatter_v in_o transilvania_n hungary_n and_o germany_n at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o persecution_n begin_v in_o france_n immediate_o after_o the_o pyrenaean_a peace_n the_o project_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v lay_v at_o court_n and_o have_v be_v prosecute_v till_o it_o have_v be_v execute_v as_o we_o see_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o year_n 1671._o begin_v the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o silesia_n moravia_n hungary_n the_o consequent_n of_o which_o be_v the_o almost_o utter_a extinction_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o two_o witness_n will_v in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v dead_a through_o the_o total_a extinction_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o religion_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o this_o beast_n be_v the_o papacy_n where_o ever_o it_o be_v for_o it_o be_v not_o only_a in_o rome_n that_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v but_o it_o be_v in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o necessary_a that_o a_o persecution_n shall_v be_v exact_o raise_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o so_o it_o may_v be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o it_o be_v raise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n and_o their_o body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n it_o be_v evident_a from_o these_o word_n that_o this_o last_o persecution_n must_v be_v raise_v only_o within_o the_o circumference_n of_o the_o great_a city_n i._n e._n the_o babylonian_a and_o popish_a kingdom_n in_o the_o country_n where_o it_o reign_v on_o this_o account_n probable_o those_o kingdom_n country_n and_o state_n who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o popedom_n and_o who_o sovereign_n be_v protestant_n must_v have_v no_o share_n in_o it_o further_o the_o prophecy_n say_v that_o the_o war_n must_v be_v make_v against_o the_o two_o witness_n that_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o we_o call_v preach_v under_o the_o cross_n this_o therefore_o only_o concern_v the_o faithful_a who_o preach_v and_o be_v under_o the_o cross_n so_o that_o the_o persecution_n must_v only_o be_v raise_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n and_o against_o those_o who_o preach_v under_o the_o cross_n holland_n sweden_n denmark_n and_o all_o other_o state_n which_o have_v reform_v prince_n and_o where_o the_o reformation_n be_v the_o roll_a religion_n shall_v not_o feel_v it_o and_o we_o have_v ground_n to_o hope_n that_o the_o torch_n of_o the_o reformation_n shall_v not_o be_v extinguish_v and_o though_o at_o present_a the_o king_n of_o england_n be_v of_o the_o romish_a religion_n i_o dare_v notwithstanding_o persuade_v myself_o that_o his_o kingdom_n can_v be_v reckon_v as_o one_o of_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n see_v popery_n be_v not_o the_o roll_a religion_n there_o though_o it_o be_v the_o religion_n of_o he_o that_o rule_v therefore_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o we_o must_v understand_v the_o prophesy_n of_o usher_n in_o the_o letter_n or_o strict_a sense_n who_o say_v that_o the_o persecution_n must_v be_v general_a over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o europe_n for_o we_o may_v understand_v it_o of_o all_o those_o where_fw-mi popery_n do_v rule_v it_o be_v true_a he_o foretells_a a_o massacre_n in_o england_n but_o beside_o that_o those_o who_o write_v this_o prophesy_n from_o his_o mouth_n may_v be_v mistake_v it_o be_v also_o possible_a that_o this_o holy_a man_n through_o the_o violence_n of_o his_o sorrow_n go_v further_a than_o the_o spirit_n do_v carry_v he_o notwithstanding_o the_o english_a ought_v to_o remember_v the_o massacre_n in_o ireland_n circumstance_n than_o be_v not_o near_o so_o favourable_a to_o popery_n as_o they_o be_v now_o man_n must_v not_o trust_v to_o this_o that_o the_o king_n of_o england_n will_v never_o consent_v to_o so_o barbarous_a a_o action_n i_o believe_v he_o will_v not_o but_o the_o papist_n do_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o the_o pleasure_n of_o their_o sovereign_n when_o they_o see_v any_o prospect_n of_o advance_v their_o cause_n by_o any_o kind_n of_o method_n therefore_o if_o the_o protestant_n be_v wise_a they_o will_v not_o put_v weapon_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o enemy_n the_o body_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o text_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o street_n in_o the_o plural_a as_o the_o french_a translation_n read_v it_o be_v in_o the_o street_n in_o the_o singular_a and_o i_o can_v hinder_v myself_o from_o believe_v that_o this_o have_v a_o particular_a regard_n to_o france_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v certain_o the_o most_o eminent_a country_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n her_o king_n be_v call_v the_o elder_a son_n of_o the_o church_n the_o most_o christian_n king_n i._n e._n the_o most_o popish_a according_a to_o the_o dialect_n of_o rome_n the_o king_n of_o france_n have_v by_o their_o liberality_n make_v the_o pope_n great_a at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v the_o most_o flourish_a state_n of_o europe_n it_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o popish_a empire_n betwixt_o italy_n spain_n germany_n england_n exact_o as_o a_o street_n or_o place_n of_o concourse_n be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o a_o city_n it_o be_v also_o foursquare_n as_o such_o a_o place_n i._n e._n almost_o as_o long_o as_o broad_a in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v the_o place_n or_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n and_o i_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v particular_o in_o france_n that_o the_o witness_n must_v remain_v dead_a i.e._n that_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n must_v be_v utter_o abolish_v this_o be_v already_o do_v by_o the_o revocation_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n and_o by_o the_o enormous_a cruclty_n of_o the_o soldier_n who_o have_v be_v let_v loose_a upon_o the_o protestant_n of_o whatsoever_o sex_n quality_n and_o condition_n if_o any_o stand_v firm_a they_o must_v either_o leave_v the_o kingdom_n or_o be_v destroy_v thus_o within_o a_o little_a while_n the_o external_a profession_n of_o the_o reform_a religion_n will_v be_v whole_o abolish_v there_o and_o they_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n and_o shall_v not_o suffer_v their_o dead_a body_n to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n i.e._n the_o truth_n shall_v be_v slay_v but_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v burial_n be_v a_o degree_n beyond_o death_n and_o be_v always_o join_v with_o a_o total_a corruption_n and_o destruction_n and_o so_o it_o be_v not_o a_o office_n of_o charity_n which_o be_v deny_v to_o these_o two_o witness_n but_o a_o degree_n of_o ruin_n from_o which_o they_o be_v exempt_v destroy_v the_o witness_n shall_v not_o be_v bury_v i.e._n the_o truth_n shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o observe_v who_o they_o be_v who_o hinder_v their_o burial_n they_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o those_o who_o kill_v they_o those_o who_o kill_v they_o be_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n i._n e._n those_o who_o dwell_v in_o the_o most_o eminent_a part_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v france_n those_o who_o hinder_v their_o burial_n be_v the_o tribe_n language_n people_n and_o nation_n i.e._n several_a neighbour_n nation_n yea_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o propheey_n say_v not_o simple_o the_o tribe_n language_n and_o nation_n but_o they_o of_o the_o language_n tribe_n and_o nation_n i._n e._n some_o choose_a and_o elect_v out_o of_o the_o nation_n the_o faithful_a scatter_v in_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o europe_n shall_v hinder_v the_o burial_n and_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o france_n nevertheless_o this_o do_v not_o whole_o exclude_v those_o among_o the_o tribe_n language_n and_o nation_n who_o be_v not_o elect._n for_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o all_o europe_n shall_v contribute_v to_o hinder_v france_n from_o execute_v her_o design_n of_o extirpate_v the_o truth_n but_o this_o signify_v that_o the_o reform_a and_o the_o true_a christian_n shall_v awaken_v europe_n as_o well_o that_o part_n which_o be_v roman_a catholic_n as_o that_o which_o be_v protestant_a to_o oblige_v it_o to_o look_v to_o
elevation_n of_o elijah_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v lift_v up_o above_o the_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o popery_n shall_v not_o as_o yet_o be_v destroy_v in_o france_n when_o this_o shall_v happen_v the_o priest_n the_o clergy_n and_o monk_n shall_v be_v spectator_n of_o this_o great_a work_n but_o the_o end_n of_o popery_n in_o france_n shall_v come_v quick_o after_o for_o the_o same_o hour-there_a be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n mark_v the_o same_o hour_n he_o say_v not_o and_z after_z as_o he_o have_v say_v to_o express_v a_o space_n of_o time_n between_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n and_o their_o ascend_v up_o even_o to_o the_o throne_n but_o he_o say_v the_o same_o hour_n to_o signisy_n that_o assoon_o as_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v by_o a_o solemn_a edict_n of_o the_o prince_n as_o by_o a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n the_o total_a destruction_n of_o popery_n shall_v happen_v as_o we_o be_v about_o to_o show_v and_o the_o same_o hour_n there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n i_o will_v not_o spend_v time_n upon_o the_o signification_n of_o this_o representation_n a_o earthquake_n for_o it_o be_v know_v by_o all_o who_o be_v verse_v in_o the_o prophet_n 20._o see_v isa_n 170_o 13._o and_o 24.19_o 20._o jer._n 4.24_o and_o 49_o 20._o that_o in_o the_o prophetic_a style_n a_o earthquake_n signify_v a_o great_a commotion_n of_o nation_n that_o must_v change_v the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n because_o earthquake_n do_v overturn_v city_n mountain_n and_o whole_o change_v the_o face_n of_o a_o country_n make_v valley_n where_o there_o be_v mountain_n and_o hill_n where_o there_o be_v valley_n and_o lake_n which_o be_v dry_a land_n before_o and_o desert_n of_o country_n which_o be_v inhabit_v so_o that_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o according_a to_o this_o prophecy_n in_o a_o very_a few_o year_n the_o face_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v change_v but_o not_o every_o where_n it_o shall_v be_v only_o in_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o shall_v fall_v by_o this_o earthquake_n alone_o the_o city_n signify_v the_o roman_a antichristian_a empire_n and_o not_o rome_n alone_o and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v this_o be_v a_o passage_n where_o interpreter_n have_v be_v short_a sight_v not_o except_v our_o joseph_n mede_n who_o often_o have_v so_o quick_a a_o sight_n to_o understand_v this_o we_o must_v first_o know_v what_o the_o city_n be_v joseph_n mede_n be_v mistake_v together_o with_o all_o the_o rest_n when_o he_o understand_v this_o to_o mean_v precise_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v a_o truth_n which_o must_v be_v hold_v as_o certain_a be_v one_o of_o the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o city_n the_o great_a city_n signify_v in_o this_o book_n not_o rome_n alone_o but_o rome_n in_o conjunction_n with_o its_o empire_n the_o name_n of_o this_o great_a city_n be_v babylon_n now_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o babylon_n be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a kingdom_n come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n it_o be_v not_o from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n invite_v his_o elect_n to_o come_v out_o it_o be_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n this_o passage_n alone_o together_o with_o that_o in_o this_o eleven_o chapter_n v._o 8_o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n which_o spiritual_o be_v call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n where_o also_o our_o lord_n be_v cruicify_v be_v enough_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o babylonian_a city_n be_v not_o rome_n alone_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o crucify_v in_o rome_n and_o if_o we_o shall_v here_o take_v crucify_a in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o the_o crucify_a of_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o have_v be_v sacrifice_v at_o rome_n no_o more_o than_o in_o other_o place_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n the_o holy_a ghost_n describe_v the_o fall_n of_o this_o city_n of_o babylon_n babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v that_o great_a city_n and_o in_o the_o same_o vision_n he_o foretells_a the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n under_o the_o metaphor_n of_o a_o harvest_n and_o a_o vintage_n which_o prove_v that_o this_o city_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o entire_a kingdom_n of_o babylon_n in_o the_o 18_o chapter_n the_o prophet_n make_v a_o long_a description_n of_o the_o desolation_n of_o this_o city_n under_o the_o metaphor_n of_o a_o city_n of_o merchandise_n which_o have_v a_o great_a traffic_n and_o be_v fill_v with_o pleasure_n and_o delightful_a thing_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o shameful_a simony_n the_o wicked_a pleasure_n of_o the_o papacy_n have_v not_o reign_v less_o in_o the_o province_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n than_o in_o the_o capital_a city_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v again_o evident_a that_o the_o city_n signify_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a state._n last_o the_o constant_a opposition_n between_o the_o holy_a city_n and_o the_o great_a city_n prove_v that_o the_o city_n include_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a church_n even_o as_o the_o holy_a city_n signify_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n de_fw-fr launay_n have_v confess_v this_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o in_o the_o 16_o but_o no_o exception_n be_v to_o be_v make_v every_o where_o the_o city_n and_o the_o great_a city_n babylon_n signify_v the_o entire_a kingdom_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o be_v evident_a old_a rome_n make_v her_o whole_a empire_n to_o be_v one_o only_a city_n by_o mean_n of_o that_o right_n of_o citizenship_n which_o she_o bestow_v on_o all_o who_o be_v of_o some_o considerable_a quality_n though_o they_o dwell_v in_o the_o province_n the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n dwell_v in_o all_o country_n now_o where_o the_o citizen_n of_o a_o city_n dwell_v there_o be_v the_o city_n this_o make_v rutilius_n say_v dumque_fw-la offer_v victis_fw-la proprij_fw-la consortia_fw-la juris_fw-la urbem_fw-la fecisti_fw-la quod_fw-la prius_fw-la orbis_n erat_fw-la thus_o it_o go_v exact_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v re-establisht_a the_o roman_a empire_n all_o those_o who_o be_v member_n of_o this_o church_n be_v citizen_n of_o her_o capital_a city_n city_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o one_o city_n person_n of_o all_o nation_n be_v admit_v into_o her_o senate_n or_o college_n of_o cardinal_n the_o tribunal_n which_o be_v call_v the_o rota_n be_v constitute_v of_o councillor_n take_v out_o of_o all_o the_o province_n which_o pay_v subjection_n to_o rome_n every_o foreigner_n may_v come_v to_o be_v a_o cardinal_n and_o every_o cardinal_n may_v come_v to_o be_v pope_n therefore_o there_o be_v proper_o no_o foreigner_n in_o that_o state_n no_o papist_n be_v a_o foreigner_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o holy_a see._n that_o which_o have_v deceive_v interpreter_n 1â—_n v._o 9_o 1â—_n be_v the_o 17_o chapter_n where_o the_o city_n be_v call_v the_o woman_n which_o sit_v on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o that_o great_a city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o say_v they_o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o papist_n themselves_o do_v grant_v it_o and_o without_o doubt_n it_o be_v rome_n and_o we_o have_v above_o prove_v it_o but_o it_o be_v rome_n conjoint_o with_o her_o empire_n babylon_n signify_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a empire_n and_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v say_v to_o sit_v upon_o seven_o mountain_n and_o to_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n empire_n rome_n must_v always_o be_v consider_v together_o with_o her_o empire_n because_o this_o be_v true_a of_o its_o capital_a city_n nothing_o be_v more_o ordinary_a not_o to_o add_v that_o it_o be_v constant_o use_v than_o to_o denote_v a_o whole_a kingdom_n by_o the_o roll_a city_n thus_o man_n always_o speak_v of_o rome_n rome_n have_v conquer_v the_o nation_n rome_n have_v enlarge_v her_o empire_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o signify_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v subdue_v all_o nation_n and_o extend_v its_o bound_n even_o to_o the_o utmost_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n 13._o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n be_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n that_o make_v up_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papacy_n chap._n 17.12_o 13._o this_o be_v suppose_v and_o prove_v that_o the_o city_n be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a and_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o this_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n be_v make_v up_o of_o ten_o kingdom_n and_o ten_o king_n who_o must_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n unto_o the_o
maimbourg_n shall_v publish_v one_o history_n upon_o another_o of_o the_o decline_a of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o croisades_n of_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o great_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n of_o lutheranism_n and_o of_o calvinism_n for_o this_o purpose_n to_o raise_v our_o attention_n unto_o these_o great_a event_n of_o the_o seven_o plague_n which_o without_o this_o perhaps_o none_o will_v have_v think_v of_o i_o earnest_o beseech_v they_o i_o say_v serious_o to_o consider_v this_o heap_n of_o circumstance_n and_o to_o tell_v i_o in_o their_o conscience_n whether_o chance_n can_v produce_v and_o agreement_n of_o above_o a_o hundred_o or_o two_o hundred_o point_n relate_v to_o the_o same_o subject_n none_o can_v ever_o make_v this_o reflection_n serious_o but_o he_o must_v be_v convince_v chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n that_o in_o all_o the_o past_a time_n there_o be_v not_o a_o time_n to_o be_v find_v wherein_o satan_n have_v be_v bind_v four_o head_n of_o argument_n to_o prove_v this_o reign_n the_o first_o be_v the_o five_o monarchy_n so_o plain_o promise_v to_o the_o saint_n we_o have_v do_v examine_v that_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n that_o we_o may_v keep_v our_o word_n that_o we_o give_v in_o the_o title_n of_o our_o second_o part_n we_o must_v now_o inquire_v what_o must_v happen_v to_o the_o church_n after_o that_o great_a event_n this_o lay_v down_o in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n in_o these_o term_n v._o 1._o and_o i_o see_v a_o angel_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o a_o great_a chain_n in_o his_o hand_n v._o 2._o and_o he_o lay_v hold_v on_o the_o dragon_n that_o old_a serpent_n which_o be_v the_o devil_n and_o satan_n and_o bind_v he_o a_o thousand_o year_n v._o 3._o and_o cast_v he_o into_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o shut_v he_o up_o and_o set_v a_o seal_n upon_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n no_o more_o till_o the_o thousand_o year_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v and_o after_o that_o he_o must_v be_v loose_v a_o little_a season_n v._o 4._o and_o i_o see_v throne_n and_o they_o sit_v upon_o they_o and_o judgement_n be_v give_v unto_o they_o and_o i_o see_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o which_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n neither_o his_o image_n neither_o have_v receive_v his_o mark_n upon_o their_o forehead_n or_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o they_o live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n v._o 5._o but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a live_v not_o again_o until_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v finish_v this_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n behold_v the_o text_n which_o be_v the_o subject_n to_o so_o many_o doubt_n and_o so_o many_o controversy_n behold_v that_o which_o have_v make_v the_o pretend_a heretic_n who_o be_v call_v chiliast_n and_o millenaries_n i_o mean_v not_o those_o chiliast_n who_o have_v believe_v a_o thousand_o year_n reign_n of_o the_o church_n during_o which_o time_n it_o must_v enjoy_v according_a to_o their_o opinion_n the_o carnal_a and_o sinful_a pleasure_n of_o the_o world_n these_o be_v filthy_a spirit_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o dragon_n mouth_n millenaries_n a_o distinction_n between_o carnal_a and_o spiritual_a millenaries_n but_o as_o for_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n god_n reserve_v to_o himself_o a_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o which_o he_o must_v reign_v by_o himself_o and_o his_o people_n pour_v out_o upon_o they_o a_o abundance_n of_o his_o spirit_n bring_v all_o nation_n to_o his_o knowledge_n govern_v they_o with_o a_o golden_a sceptre_n and_o no_o long_o with_o a_o iron_n one_o secure_v they_o from_o all_o evil_a and_o from_o all_o danger_n of_o corruption_n as_o for_o these_o i_o say_v the_o time_n be_v come_v and_o that_o very_o short_o that_o man_n shall_v be_v ashamed_a that_o they_o have_v brand_v they_o with_o the_o name_n of_o chiliast_n of_o millenaries_n and_o five_o monarchyman_n i_o have_v former_a by_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v something_o that_o be_v surprise_v and_o divine_a in_o the_o due_a understanding_n of_o prophecy_n we_o wonder_v at_o the_o strange_a stupidity_n of_o the_o jew_n who_o do_v not_o discern_v in_o their_o own_o oracle_n our_o jesus_n and_o their_o messiah_n we_o be_v astonish_v at_o the_o dismal_a blindness_n of_o the_o papist_n who_o do_v not_o see_v the_o beast_n and_o antichrist_n in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v their_o holy_a see_n and_o their_o holy_a church_n god_n have_v have_v reason_n why_o he_o have_v give_v these_o man_n eye_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o see_v and_o a_o heart_n void_a of_o understanding_n certain_o here_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n there_o must_v be_v a_o blindness_n great_a than_o can_v be_v imagine_v earth_n it_o be_v surprise_v that_o man_n have_v not_o see_v in_o the_o scripture_n the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n in_o those_o who_o see_v not_o this_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n which_o must_v make_v the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o world_n there_o be_v something_o supernatural_a in_o this_o blindness_n i_o have_v this_o favour_n from_o god_n that_o i_o see_v this_o reign_n in_o the_o scripture_n ever_o since_o i_o be_v able_a to_o read_v and_o understand_v they_o without_o have_v read_v either_o any_o commentary_n upon_o the_o revelation_n or_o writing_n of_o the_o millenaries_n i_o hope_v to_o make_v out_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o reign_n with_o such_o clearness_n that_o if_o shall_v be_v difficult_a to_o shake_v any_o doubt_n of_o it_o bind_v it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v in_o the_o time_n bypass_a room_n for_o the_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o which_o satant_n must_v be_v bind_v first_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o hand_n that_o within_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n we_o must_v necessary_o find_v a_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o which_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o satan_n have_v be_v bind_v i.e._n hinder_v in_o his_o design_n which_o be_v seduction_n and_o persecution_n this_o it_o too_o plain_a to_o be_v deny_v but_o where_o shall_v we_o find_v this_o period_n i_o be_o sorry_a to_o see_v so_o great_a so_o learned_a and_o so_o holy_a a_o person_n as_o usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n to_o place_v this_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n within_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n and_o the_o eleven_o age._n how_o can_v any_o one_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v bind_v during_o that_o space_n be_v it_o with_o respect_n to_o seduction_n in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n do_v he_o not_o seduce_v man_n be_v not_o the_o pagan_n seduce_v their_o religion_n be_v it_o not_o the_o rule_v religion_n there_o be_v christian_n i_o grant_v but_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o they_o be_v not_o the_o fifty_o part_n of_o the_o whole_a roman_a empire_n in_o the_o succeed_a age_n have_v he_o not_o set_v on_o foot_n that_o grand_a seduction_n that_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n the_o false_a prophet_n the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n have_v he_o not_o bring_v idolatry_n into_o the_o church_n the_o abomination_n into_o the_o sanctuary_n such_o tyranny_n pride_n and_o corruption_n of_o manner_n that_o there_o be_v never_o great_a among_o the_o pagan_n with_o respect_n to_o persecution_n have_v he_o be_v bind_v how_o much_o blood_n have_v shed_v how_o many_o butchery_n have_v he_o act_v how_o many_o massacre_n what_o a_o great_a number_n of_o martyr_n can_v it_o enter_v into_o any_o man_n thought_n that_o this_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o period_n of_o satan_n bind_n he_o be_v never_o so_o break_v loose_a constantin_n the_o falsity_n of_o their_o hypothesis_n who_o begin_v they_o at_o constantin_n what_o do_v those_o gain_n who_o come_v three_o hundred_o year_n low_o and_o hold_v that_o santan_n begin_v to_o be_v bind_v at_o the_o time_n of_o constantin_n they_o must_v upon_o that_o principle_n place_v their_o end_n at_o the_o year_n thirteen_o hundred_o and_o so_o include_v within_o their_o period_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n the_o rage_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o have_v feed_v upon_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o seduction_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o make_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v worship_v and_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o run_v after_o he_o who_o oblige_v all_o man_n to_o bear_v his_o mark_n upon_o their_o forehead_n who_o make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n and_o overcome_v they_o in_o one_o word_n they_o must_v take_v in_o into_o their_o period_n of_o santan_n bind_v that_o space_n of_o time_n in_o which_o
posterity_n disperse_v throughout_o the_o world_n and_o make_v the_o execration_n and_o contempt_n of_o mankind_n thus_o the_o messiah_n the_o glory_n of_o their_o nation_n bring_v they_o nothing_o but_o shame_n desolation_n and_o infinite_a misery_n which_o have_v no_o parallel_n in_o any_o other_o people_n all_o the_o advantage_n they_o have_v be_v that_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n some_o thousand_o of_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v and_o escape_v the_o be_v damn_v if_o this_o be_v so_o i_o confess_v that_o i_o understand_v nothing_o in_o the_o providence_n and_o oracle_n of_o god._n there_o must_v therefore_o come_v a_o time_n that_o shall_v be_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o the_o jew_n in_o which_o this_o nation_n shall_v be_v exalt_v as_o have_v be_v promise_v they_o above_o all_o the_o nation_n they_o must_v reign_v in_o their_o saint_n prophet_n and_o apostle_n otherwise_o i_o be_o bold_a to_o say_v that_o all_o the_o oracle_n give_v to_o this_o people_n be_v cheat_n and_o be_v give_v only_o to_o be_v a_o snare_n to_o they_o but_o some_o will_v say_v all_o these_o glorious_a promise_n have_v be_v accomplish_v in_o the_o church_n gentile_n these_o oracle_n have_v not_o be_v accomplish_v in_o the_o church_n take_v from_o among_o the_o gentile_n which_o have_v be_v gather_v among_o the_o gentile_n it_o be_v she_o who_o have_v enlarge_v the_o cord_n of_o her_o tent_n who_o child_n have_v be_v call_v from_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o world._n to_o she_o must_v be_v apply_v every_o thing_n which_o be_v say_v to_o make_v the_o church_n great_a and_o glorious_a but_o do_v they_o not_o perceive_v that_o in_o the_o oracle_n before_o we_o the_o gentile_n be_v evident_o distinguish_v from_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n israel_n rule_v over_o the_o gentile_n the_o nation_n must_v rejoice_v in_o her_o light_n all_o nation_n must_v come_v day_n and_o night_n unto_o mount_n zion_n and_o to_o the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o king_n of_o the_o gentile_n must_v be_v her_o protector_n her_o nurse_v father_n zion_n must_v suck_v their_o milk_n zion_n must_v be_v serve_v the_o gentile_n must_v serve_v she_o in_o a_o word_n let_v all_o these_o oracle_n be_v view_v and_o it_o will_v be_v see_v that_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n must_v be_v the_o roll_a the_o choose_a the_o holy_a people_n and_o that_o the_o gentile_n must_v be_v make_v happy_a because_o they_o shall_v be_v incorporate_v into_o this_o israel_n beside_o this_o how_o can_v this_o thought_n be_v entertain_v that_o all_o the_o terrible_a threaten_n that_o have_v be_v denounce_v against_o the_o earthly_a jerusalem_n and_o against_o the_o people_n of_o the_o israel_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n have_v be_v accomplish_v in_o the_o literal_a and_o strict_a sense_n upon_o she_o and_o her_o child_n and_o that_o the_o promise_n of_o grace_n and_o glory_n have_v not_o must_v not_o be_v accomplish_v but_o only_o typical_o in_o those_o foreign_a nation_n with_o who_o she_o have_v real_o no_o communion_n i_o shall_v as_o soon_o choose_v to_o say_v that_o some_o advantageous_a promise_n make_v to_o the_o french_a be_v fulfil_v because_o they_o be_v make_v good_a to_o the_o spaniard_n jew_n and_o gentile_n have_v always_o be_v in_o a_o direct_a opposition_n the_o grace_n promise_v to_o the_o one_o be_v not_o the_o grace_n belong_v to_o the_o other_o it_o be_v foretold_v to_o israel_n that_o god_n will_v scatter_v they_o in_o his_o anger_n and_o disperse_v they_o throughout_o the_o earth_n that_o they_o shall_v see_v sad_a day_n in_o which_o they_o shall_v be_v without_o a_o king_n 3.4_o hos_fw-la 3.4_o and_o without_o a_o prince_n and_o without_o a_o sacrifice_n and_o without_o a_o image_n and_o without_o a_o ephod_n and_o without_o teraphim_n this_o have_v be_v fulfil_v in_o the_o letter_n and_o strict_a sense_n at_o the_o foot_n of_o these_o threaten_n which_o be_v in_o almost_o every_o page_n of_o the_o prophet_n we_o like_v wise_a read_v of_o great_a and_o emphatical_a promise_n of_o resettle_v return_n of_o a_o glory_n a_o reign_n and_o of_o a_o empire_n the_o threaten_n have_v have_v their_o accomplishment_n upon_o the_o jew_n and_o shall_v the_o promise_n have_v they_o only_o upon_o the_o gentile_n this_o be_v not_o probable_a at_o all_o and_o that_o certain_a call_n of_o some_o jew_n which_o they_o say_v must_v be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o salve_v the_o veracity_n of_o god._n we_o need_v only_o consult_v the_o 63_o chapter_n of_o isaiah_n where_o the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o paint_a in_o such_o lively_a colour_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o mistake_v but_o they_o rebel_v and_o vex_v his_o holy_a spirit_n 63.10_o cha._n 63.10_o therefore_o he_o be_v turn_v to_o be_v their_o enemy_n and_o fight_v against_o they_o behold_v their_o sin_n it_o be_v the_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n this_o be_v to_o be_v well_o observe_v to_o vex_v the_o holy_a spirit_n to_o quench_v the_o spirit_n to_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o do_v despite_n to_o the_o spirit_n of_o grace_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o here_o isaiah_n foretells_a that_o this_o people_n in_o their_o apostasy_n from_o god_n will_v vex_v his_o holy_a spirit_n i.e._n will_v sin_v against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n this_o be_v exact_o the_o sin_n with_o which_o our_o saviour_n reproach_n they_o in_o the_o 13_o of_o matthew_n it_o be_v a_o unpardonable_a sin_n that_o be_v not_o forgive_v either_o in_o this_o world_n or_o in_o that_o which_o be_v to_o come_v that_o generation_n which_o be_v contemporary_a with_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v punish_v with_o eternal_a torment_n their_o crime_n be_v never_o pardon_v to_o they_o yea_o their_o child_n bear_v their_o iniquity_n in_o the_o wilderness_n for_o forty_o year_n see_v in_o what_o language_n the_o prophet_n paint_v out_o the_o punishment_n which_o the_o jew_n lie_v under_o at_o this_o day_n 17._o v._o 17._o why_o have_v thou_o make_v we_o to_o err_v from_o thy_o way_n and_o harden_v our_o heart_n from_o thy_o fear_n the_o people_n of_o thy_o holiness_n have_v possess_v it_o but_o a_o little_a while_n our_o adversary_n have_v tread_v down_o thy_o sanctuary_n we_o be_v thou_o thou_o never_o bear_v rule_v over_o they_o they_o be_v not_o call_v by_o thy_o name_n here_o we_o have_v 1._o the_o dismal_a harden_v into_o which_o god_n suffer_v they_o to_o fall_v manner_n the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o jew_n foretell_v in_o a_o admirable_a manner_n why_o have_v thou_o make_v we_o to_o err_v from_o thy_o way_n 2._o their_o long_a expulsion_n and_o exile_n out_o of_o their_o own_o land_n the_o people_n of_o thy_o holiness_n have_v possess_v it_o but_o a_o little_a while_n our_o adversary_n have_v tread_v down_o thy_o sanctuary_n 3_o the_o total_a abandon_v of_o this_o nation_n by_o god_n we_o be_v as_o those_o among_o who_o thou_o bear_v vo_o rule_n so_o the_o french_a version_n 4_o and_o last_o the_o continue_a impiety_n of_o this_o nation_n thy_o name_n be_v not_o call_v upon_o by_o we_o so_o the_o french_a version_n nothing_o of_o all_o this_o agree_v to_o the_o babylonish_n captivity_n it_o be_v not_o long_o it_o last_v but_o 59_o year_n it_o be_v not_o attend_v with_o induration_n on_o the_o contrary_a this_o people_n be_v so_o touch_v with_o this_o terrible_a correction_n that_o after_o that_o time_n they_o never_o return_v to_o that_o idolatry_n which_o have_v bring_v such_o great_a punishment_n upon_o they_o and_o those_o record_n which_o we_o have_v concern_v their_o conversation_n in_o their_o captivity_n as_o the_o book_n of_o ezra_n nehemiah_n and_o esther_n inform_v we_o that_o they_o repent_v very_o serious_o and_o in_o their_o captivity_n do_v not_o partake_v of_o the_o impurity_n of_o the_o gentile_n it_o can_v therefore_o be_v say_v that_o god_n do_v not_o bear_v rule_n over_o they_o and_o that_o his_o name_n be_v not_o call_v upon_o by_o they_o during_o this_o captivity_n it_o be_v therefore_o the_o present_a captivity_n of_o the_o jew_n which_o the_o prophet_n describe_v here_o but_o what_o say_v the_o afterward_o and_o as_o a_o consequence_n of_o this_o captivity_n i_o will_v mention_v the_o love_a kindness_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o praise_n of_o the_o lord_n estate_n v._o 7_o 8._o after_o the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o jew_n god_n promise_v they_o all_o glorious_a estate_n according_a to_o all_o that_o the_o lord_n have_v bestow_v on_o we_o and_o the_o great_a goodness_n towards_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n which_o he_o have_v bestow_v on_o they_o according_a to_o his_o mercy_n and_o according_a to_o the_o multitude_n of_o his_o love_a kindness_n for_o he_o say_v sure_o they_o be_v my_o people_n child_n that_o will_v not_o
be_v plain_a the_o prophet_n borrow_v his_o character_n of_o it_o from_o that_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o first_o man_n wherein_o he_o be_v fill_v with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n and_o his_o righteousness_n and_o during_o which_o the_o brute_n animal_n be_v innocent_a kind_a and_o gentle_a as_o himself_o it_o be_v also_o undeniable_a that_o this_o prophecy_n respect_v the_o day_n of_o the_o messiah_n but_o i_o will_v fain_o be_v tell_v sincere_o whether_o this_o oracle_n have_v ever_o yet_o be_v accomplish_v in_o what_o time_n in_o what_o place_n in_o what_o age_n or_o generation_n of_o the_o world_n it_o will_v doubtless_o be_v answer_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o apostolical_a church_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o only_o in_o that_o newborn_a church_n can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o there_o be_v none_o to_o hurt_v or_o destroy_v that_o wolf_n and_o lion_n and_o bear_n become_v lamb_n accomplish_v the_o prophecy_n which_o fortolde_v the_o great_a holiness_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o accomplish_v yet_o even_o in_o that_o newborn_a church_n wolf_n and_o lion_n may_v be_v find_v but_o it_o can_v be_v of_o that_o church_n which_o the_o prophet_n there_o speak_v because_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o time_n when_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v fill_v the_o earth_n which_o then_o it_o do_v not_o for_o this_o great_a holiness_n this_o admirable_a union_n be_v represent_v to_o we_o only_o in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n moreover_n we_o see_v not_o that_o this_o last_v for_o any_o considerable_a time_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o act_n when_o believer_n have_v but_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n and_o the_o church_n we_o read_v of_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o same_o book_n where_o be_v false_a zealot_n who_o oppose_v st._n paul_n for_o have_v preach_v to_o the_o gentile_n beside_o isaiah_n speak_v not_o of_o the_o holiness_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n but_o of_o a_o general_a sanctification_n that_o a_o time_n shall_v come_v when_o righteousness_n shall_v universal_o cover_v the_o society_n of_o man_n as_o the_o water_n cover_v the_o bottom_n of_o the_o sea._n i_o know_v well_o enough_o that_o the_o prophet_n do_v oftentimes_o make_v use_n of_o the_o figure_n call_v hyperbole_n but_o in_o truth_n the_o hyperbole_n here_o will_v be_v force_v and_o carry_v too_o far_o and_o will_v not_o be_v intelligible_a if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v so_o describe_v the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n where_o we_o some_o incestuous_a some_o adulterer_n some_o heretic_n schismatic_n apostate_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o crime_n we_o need_v but_o read_v the_o writing_n of_o st._n cyprian_n lapsis_fw-la de_fw-fr lapsis_fw-la to_o be_v assure_v that_o in_o the_o good_a day_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v already_o thing_n very_o horrid_a and_o abominable_a every_o one_o may_v think_v as_o he_o shall_v please_v but_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o expect_v from_o this_o prophecy_n such_o a_o age_n wherein_o holiness_n shall_v as_o much_o exceed_v vice_n as_o vice_n now_o do_v exceed_v and_o overtop_v virtue_n we_o read_v also_o in_o the_o same_o prophet_n 16._o chap._n 32._o v._n 15_o 16._o that_o the_o spirit_n shall_v be_v pour_v from_o on_o high_a upon_o we_o and_o the_o wilderness_n be_v a_o fruitful_a field_n and_o the_o fruitful_a field_n a_o forest_n judgement_n shall_v dwell_v in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o righteousness_n remain_v in_o the_o fruitful_a field_n the_o work_n of_o righteousness_n shall_v be_v peace_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o righteousness_n quietness_n and_o assurance_n for_o ever_o a_o high_a way_n shall_v be_v there_o and_o a_o way_n and_o it_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o way_n of_o holiness_n the_o unclean_a shall_v not_o pass_v over_o it_o but_o it_o shall_v be_v for_o those_o the_o wayfaring_a man_n 9_o chap._n 35.8_o 9_o though_o fool_n shall_v not_o err_v therein_o no_o lion_n shall_v be_v there_o nor_o any_o ravenous_a beast_n shall_v go_v up_o thereon_o 14._o chap._n 54.13_o 14._o it_o shall_v not_o be_v find_v there_o all_o thy_o child_n shall_v be_v teach_v of_o the_o lord_n and_o great_a shall_v be_v the_o peace_n of_o thy_o child_n thou_o shall_v be_v establish_v in_o righteousness_n 22._o chap_n 59.21_o 22._o this_o be_v the_o covenant_n i_o will_v make_v with_o you_o say_v the_o lord_n my_o spirit_n that_o be_v upon_o thou_o and_o my_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v in_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v out_o of_o thy_o mouth_n or_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n nor_o of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n say_v the_o lord_n from_o henceforth_o and_o for_o ever_o and_o they_o shall_v call_v they_o 62.12_o chap._n 62.12_o the_o holy_a people_n the_o redeemed_z of_o the_o lord_n and_o thou_o shall_v be_v call_v seek_v out_o a_o city_n not_o forsake_v 31.33_o chap._n 31.33_o add_v to_o this_o the_o prophecy_n of_o jeremy_n this_o shall_v be_v the_o covenant_n that_o i_o will_v make_v with_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n i_o will_v put_v my_o law_n in_o their_o inward_a part_n and_o write_v it_o in_o their_o heart_n and_o will_v be_v their_o god_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v my_o people_n and_o they_o shall_v teach_v no_o more_o every_o man_n his_o neighbour_n and_o every_o man_n his_o brother_n say_v know_v the_o lord_n for_o they_o shall_v all_o know_v i_o from_o the_o least_o of_o they_o unto_o the_o great_a say_v the_o lord_n these_o prophecy_n speak_v four_o thing_n 1._o they_o paint_v out_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o messiah_n 2._o they_o describe_v it_o by_o a_o more_o than_o ordinary_a holiness_n that_o shall_v every_o where_o be_v pour_v out_o 3._o by_o a_o persevere_v holiness_n to_o which_o no_o return_n to_o vice_n or_o no_o apostasy_n shall_v succeed_v for_o it_o be_v say_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o they_o or_o their_o seed_n or_o seed_n seed_n 4._o last_o this_o be_v a_o holiness_n whereof_o the_o jewish_a nation_n be_v to_o have_v the_o chief_a part_n for_o it_o be_v to_o that_o people_n and_o concern_v they_o that_o god_n speak_v now_o i_o demand_v whether_o any_o one_o can_v show_v i_o that_o age_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o such_o a_o holiness_n which_o answer_v the_o idea_n give_v we_o by_o these_o prophecy_n can_v be_v find_v where_o we_o shall_v meet_v with_o a_o persevere_v holiness_n if_o the_o church_n for_o any_o time_n have_v be_v pure_a that_o have_v not_o continue_v from_o one_o generation_n to_o another_o yea_o let_v such_o a_o age_n be_v name_v wherein_o the_o israelitish_n nation_n do_v partake_v of_o this_o evangelical_n holiness_n have_v not_o that_o people_n be_v always_o obstinate_a unbelieving_a enemy_n to_o christ_n without_o faith_n in_o respect_n of_o man_n as_o well_o as_o in_o reference_n to_o god_n we_o must_v then_o open_v our_o eye_n and_o confess_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o kingdom_n of_o holiness_n such_o a_o one_o as_o shall_v fill_v all_o nation_n and_o not_o subject_a to_o those_o unhappy_a revolution_n that_o by_o corruption_n have_v change_v the_o face_n of_o the_o church_n from_o year_n to_o year_n thus_o far_o righteousness_n and_o holiness_n next_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o peace_n and_o prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n church_n glorious_a prophecy_n of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n whereof_o the_o prophet_n speak_v more_o large_o and_o in_o a_o high_a strain_n because_o under_o the_o image_n of_o temporal_a prosperity_n they_o set_v forth_o that_o spiritual_a prosperity_n which_o we_o have_v speak_v of_o under_o the_o name_n of_o holiness_n and_o righteousness_n concern_v peace_n 2.4_o be_v 2.4_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n say_v that_o they_o shall_v beat_v their_o sword_n into_o ploughshare_n and_o their_o spear_n into_o pruning-hook_n that_o nation_n shall_v not_o rise_v against_o nation_n neither_o shall_v they_o learn_v war_n any_o more_o concern_v its_o future_a prosperity_n he_o say_v 19_o c._n 41.18_o 19_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o blind_a shall_v be_v open_v and_o the_o ear_n of_o the_o deaf_a shall_v be_v unstope_v the_o lame_a shall_v leap_v as_o the_o hart_n and_o the_o tongue_n of_o the_o dumb_a shall_v sing_v for_o joy_n i_o will_v open_v river_n in_o high_a place_n and_o fountain_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o valley_n i_o will_v make_v the_o wilderness_n a_o pool_n of_o water_n and_o the_o dry_a land_n spring_v of_o water_n i_o will_v plant_v in_o the_o wilderness_n the_o cedar_n the_o pine_n the_o myrtle_n and_o the_o olive-tree_n and_o i_o will_v set_v in_o the_o desert_n the_o fir-tree_n the_o pine_n and_o the_o box-tree_n together_o 11._o c._n 49.10_o 11._o they_o shall_v not_o hunger_n nor_o thirst_n neither_o shall_v the_o heat_n or_o sun_n smite_v they_o for_o he_o
it_o be_v not_o that_o which_o the_o h._n ghost_n will_v immediate_o describe_v because_o he_o will_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v keep_v ignorant_a of_o it_o so_o that_o those_o description_n have_v a_o immediate_a relation_n to_o the_o flourish_a state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o last_o period_n and_o by_o analogy_n they_o may_v be_v transfer_v to_o the_o blessing_n of_o paradise_n captivity_n 2._o type_n the_o rest_n after_o the_o babylonish_n captivity_n the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n be_v doubtless_o another_o type_n of_o the_o captivity_n of_o the_o church_n under_o antichrist_n and_o therefore_o the_o papacy_n be_v call_v the_o city_n of_o babylon_n and_o after_o that_o captivity_n the_o people_n return_v to_o their_o own_o land_n and_o live_v peaceable_o there_o so_o doubtless_o the_o church_n be_v deliver_v from_o the_o bondage_n of_o antichrist_n shall_v return_v to_o its_o rest_n here_o on_o earth_n antiochus_n 3._o type_n the_o rest_n after_o the_o persecution_n under_o antiochus_n the_o persecution_n of_o antiochus_n be_v also_o a_o type_n of_o the_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n have_v suffer_v under_o antichrist_n now_o after_o the_o three_o year_n and_o half_a of_o that_o persecution_n the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n return_v to_o the_o possession_n of_o their_o temple_n and_o rise_v to_o a_o more_o flourish_a condition_n than_o they_o have_v ever_o be_v in_o since_o their_o come_n out_o of_o babylon_n mention_v 4_o type_n the_o number_n seven_o which_o be_v so_o often_o mention_v i_o leave_v these_o and_o many_o other_o type_n which_o may_v be_v find_v to_o insist_v on_o one_o which_o i_o find_v to_o be_v very_o evident_a and_o convince_a it_o be_v that_o which_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o number_n of_o seven_o it_o will_v be_v grant_v that_o this_o be_v a_o mysterious_a and_o sacred_a number_n and_o that_o it_o signify_v perfection_n it_o be_v on_o this_o account_n it_o be_v mention_v so_o often_o in_o the_o apocalypse_n there_o be_v seven_o church_n seven_o star_n seven_o candlestick_n seven_o spirit_n seven_o lamp_n seven_o eye_n seven_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n seven_o plague_n seven_o trumpet_n seven_o thunder_n seven_o viol_n so_o in_o the_o book_n of_o moses_n the_o seven_o day_n be_v holy_a and_o the_o seven_o year_n be_v the_o year_n of_o rest_n and_o the_o seven_o time_n seven_o year_n be_v the_o great_a jubilee_n the_o live_a creature_n enter_v into_o the_o ark_n by_o seven_n the_o first-born_a of_o every_o beast_n remain_v seven_o day_n with_o its_o dam_n the_o male_a child_n be_v to_o be_v seven_o day_n old_a before_o they_o be_v circumcise_v the_o candlestick_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n have_v seven_o lamp_n a_o woman_n after_o her_o uncleanness_n a_o leper_n after_o he_o be_v cure_v of_o his_o leprosy_n be_v to_o be_v purify_v for_o seven_o day_n it_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o recite_v all_o the_o example_n of_o this_o nature_n which_o may_v be_v mention_v for_o the_o number_n seven_o be_v almost_o every_o where_o to_o be_v find_v for_o what_o reason_n be_v it_o so_o who_o see_v not_o that_o this_o number_n signify_v completion_n and_o perfection_n and_o of_o what_o can_v it_o signify_v the_o perfection_n if_o not_o of_o the_o great_a work_n of_o god_n that_o for_o which_o all_o his_o other_o work_n be_v wrought_v that_o be_v the_o church_n if_o then_o the_o seven_o the_o be_v every_o where_o sacred_a why_o be_v not_o the_o seven_o period_n reckon_v from_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n also_o sacred_a and_o a_o period_n of_o perfection_n it_o will_v be_v say_v the_o number_n seven_o be_v sacred_a because_o of_o the_o seven_o day_n which_o be_v consecrate_v to_o the_o service_n of_o god_n but_o why_o have_v god_n choose_v the_o seven_o day_n to_o be_v holy_a and_o a_o day_n of_o rest_n for_o man_n be_v it_o not_o plain_o to_o signify_v that_o the_o seven_o day_n or_o the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v a_o time_n of_o holiness_n tranquillity_n and_o peace_n church_n the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n a_o type_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o church_n the_o seven_o day_n they_o far_o tell_v we_o be_v consecrate_v to_o rest_n and_o holiness_n because_o god_n create_v the_o world_n in_o six_o day_n and_o rest_v on_o the_o seven_o behold_v now_o we_o be_v at_o the_o spring_n head_n and_o can_v rise_v no_o high_o but_o here_o also_o we_o shall_v find_v a_o excellent_a type_n of_o our_o seven_o period_n it_o be_v here_o i_o will_v ask_v with_o boldness_n wherefore_o god_n create_v the_o world_n in_o six_o day_n and_o rest_v on_o the_o seven_o why_o do_v he_o not_o employ_v five_o day_n eight_o ten_o or_o twelve_o in_o the_o work_n of_o creation_n but_o precise_o seven_o certain_o the_o infinite_a wisdom_n of_o god_n will_v not_o permit_v that_o he_o shall_v do_v any_o thing_n without_o reason_n here_o be_v this_o reason_n because_o he_o intend_v to_o hold_v the_o church_n in_o a_o imperfect_a state_n for_o six_o period_n of_o time_n labour_v in_o that_o great_a work_n for_o which_o he_o make_v all_o other_o and_o cause_v it_o successive_o to_o pass_v through_o seven_o degree_n we_o must_v not_o say_v that_o the_o sabbath_n the_o seven_o day_n on_o which_o god_n rest_v be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o great_a rest_n into_o which_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v bring_v after_o he_o shall_v have_v complete_v it_o upon_o earth_n for_o the_o seven_o period_n ought_v to_o bear_v proportion_n to_o the_o other_o six_o whereas_o eternity_n have_v none_o with_o time_n much_o less_o with_o one_o day_n so_o that_o the_o seven_o period_n can_v be_v the_o eternal_a rest_n it_o must_v be_v a_o time_n that_o bear_v proportion_n to_o the_o six_o precede_a period_n as_o then_o after_o six_o day_n of_o labour_n god_n finish_v his_o work_n by_o a_o day_n to_o which_o he_o affix_v holiness_n and_o rest_n as_o its_o character_n there_o must_v likewise_o be_v for_o the_o church_n after_o six_o day_n of_o sin_n and_o suffering_n one_o last_o day_n that_o be_v to_o be_v distinguish_v by_o those_o two_o seal_n peace_n and_o holiness_n upon_o earth_n not_o but_o that_o the_o sabbath_n be_v also_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o eternal_a rest_n but_o it_o be_v because_o these_o thousand_o year_n of_o peace_n and_o holiness_n on_o earth_n shall_v be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o perfect_a peace_n and_o holiness_n which_o the_o church_n shall_v enjoy_v in_o heaven_n and_o so_o it_o be_v a_o mediate_a type_n of_o the_o eternal_a rest_n these_o thousand_o year_n i_o confess_v have_v no_o proportion_n with_o eternity_n but_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v a_o type_n in_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o time_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o state_n of_o peace_n and_o holiness_n image_n of_o the_o celestial_a peace_n so_o these_o thousand_o year_n may_v be_v type_n of_o the_o heavenly_a glory_n but_o the_o seven_o day_n can_v not_o be_v the_o immediate_a type_n because_o of_o what_o be_v say_v before_o because_o the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n be_v a_o period_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o six_o precede_a and_o which_o by_o consequent_a aught_o to_o bear_v proportion_n to_o they_o it_o will_v be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o make_v these_o supposition_n hut_a difficult_a to_o prove_v they_o but_o i_o have_v a_o sure_a method_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o when_o the_o several_a part_n of_o a_o system_n support_v one_o another_o even_o therein_o they_o be_v prove_v in_o a_o hypothesis_n that_o be_v false_a there_o be_v always_o some_o part_n inconsistent_a with_o itself_o now_o i_o will_v make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n do_v perfect_o answer_v to_o the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o church_n that_o in_o every_o one_o of_o those_o day_n such_o work_n be_v wrought_v which_o be_v exact_a emblem_n of_o the_o event_n which_o have_v happen_v and_o of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v do_v in_o every_o period_n of_o the_o church_n answer_v to_o every_o day_n if_o i_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o in_o the_o six_o period_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v past_a we_o have_v see_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v paint_v out_o by_o the_o six_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n so_o that_o the_o first_o period_n contain_v that_o which_o be_v figure_v by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o first_o day_n the_o second_o period_n that_o of_o the_o second_o and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n if_o i_o say_v i_o can_v do_v this_o methinks_v it_o will_v then_o be_v prove_v that_o what_o be_v do_v in_o the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o which_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o our_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o church_n the_o part_n of_o this_o system_n do_v admirable_o support_v one_o
another_o the_o system_n itself_o will_v be_v its_o own_o proof_n this_o be_v that_o i_o be_o about_o to_o do_v by_o give_v here_o the_o full_a explication_n of_o this_o wonderful_a type_n of_o the_o creation_n in_o which_o we_o may_v say_v that_o god_n have_v conceal_v some_o of_o his_o great_a mystery_n under_o a_o adorable_a obscurity_n which_o have_v never_o hitherto_o be_v perfect_o clear_v chap._n xx._n the_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n have_v not_o be_v well_o explain_v we_o must_v make_v a_o system_fw-la of_o it_o principle_n to_o establish_v that_o system_n the_o division_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n into_o seven_o period_n answer_v to_o the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n expound_v the_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n be_v difficult_a to_o be_v expound_v it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n be_v not_o obvious_a and_o easy_a to_o be_v explain_v since_o from_o the_o time_n they_o have_v be_v inquire_v into_o they_o have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v perfect_o discover_v there_o be_v many_o thing_n sensible_a therein_o that_o appear_v at_o first_o view_n and_o be_v obvious_a to_o all_o the_o world_n as_o the_o light_n of_o the_o first_o day_n signify_v spiritual_a illumination_n the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n in_o the_o sun_n that_o be_v create_v on_o the_o four_o day_n adam_n as_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o second_o adam_n eve_n the_o image_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o church_n there_o need_v no_o labour_n to_o search_v into_o those_o mystery_n for_o the_o holy_a scripture_n do_v clear_o enough_o instruct_v we_o therein_o but_o for_o the_o doubtful_a mystery_n those_o especial_o of_o the_o second_o three_o five_o and_o six_o day_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o they_o have_v hitherto_o be_v meet_v with_o placaeus_n a_o judgement_n upon_o the_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n as_o explain_v by_o placaeus_n there_o have_v nothing_o appear_v on_o this_o subject_n so_o handsome_a and_o ingenious_a as_o that_o which_o have_v be_v do_v by_o placaeus_n however_o i_o may_v be_v confident_a without_o be_v rash_a that_o he_o have_v not_o discover_v the_o true_a mystery_n thereof_o the_o first_o fault_n he_o be_v guilty_a of_o be_v that_o he_o do_v not_o make_v a_o system_fw-la of_o those_o mystery_n and_o of_o the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o he_o do_v not_o maintain_v his_o ground_n but_o run_v present_o into_o thing_n improbable_a there_o be_v nothing_o more_o lively_a or_o more_o take_v than_o that_o which_o he_o have_v conceive_v concern_v the_o first_o three_o day_n in_o the_o first_o he_o find_v the_o illumination_n of_o man_n be_v ignorant_a in_o the_o second_o the_o work_n of_o justification_n of_o man_n be_v a_o sinner_n in_o the_o three_o the_o sanctification_n of_o man_n be_v unholy_a and_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o so_o far_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o happy_a and_o argue_v great_a strength_n of_o imagination_n these_o be_v excursion_n out_o of_o the_o way_n it_o be_v true_a but_o they_o be_v ingenious_a they_o be_v particular_o furprize_v to_o those_o who_o know_v that_o this_o great_a man_n always_o addict_v himself_o to_o disputation_n against_o heretic_n which_o he_o manage_v after_o the_o way_n of_o the_o school_n than_o which_o nothing_o do_v more_o dull_a the_o fancy_n and_o cause_v a_o barren_a imagination_n when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o four_o day_n it_o be_v no_o long_o so_o and_o he_o be_v not_o so_o happy_a he_o can_v but_o see_v there_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n in_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n as_o all_o other_o pretend_v but_o he_o be_v sufficient_o puzzle_v to_o make_v the_o connection_n between_o this_o four_o day_n and_o the_o precede_a one_o he_o be_v yet_o less_o happy_a as_o to_o the_o two_o last_o day_n he_o will_v have_v the_o bird_n and_o the_o fish_n of_o the_o five_o day_n to_o signify_v the_o service_n of_o god_n that_o the_o fish_n do_v signify_v good_a motion_n of_o the_o heart_n and_o the_o bird_n visible_a and_o outward_a act_n in_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o field_n create_v on_o the_o six_o day_n he_o find_v the_o christian_a virtue_n all_o this_o be_v force_v and_o however_o he_o stretch_v his_o fancy_n to_o get_v through_o it_o yet_o he_o do_v not_o succeed_v it_o may_v be_v say_v without_o do_v he_o any_o injustice_n that_o except_o the_o three_o first_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n there_o be_v nothing_o at_o all_o well_o conceive_v in_o that_o work_n of_o the_o type_n the_o other_o fault_n of_o placeau_n be_v that_o he_o take_v for_o the_o object_n of_o his_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n man_n to_o be_v deliver_v from_o misery_n homo_fw-la a_o miseria_fw-la liberandus_fw-la whereas_o it_o be_v certain_a we_o must_v look_v there_o for_o the_o church_n to_o be_v establish_v ecclesia_fw-la constituendae_fw-la this_o be_v the_o great_a work_n of_o god_n next_o to_o his_o own_o glory_n it_o be_v the_o chief_a and_o only_o end_v of_o his_o work_n it_o be_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o church_n that_o he_o create_v the_o world_n and_o make_v all_o thing_n about_o this_o he_o have_v be_v employ_v from_o everlasting_a and_o will_v be_v so_o to_o everlasting_a it_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v his_o other_o self_n we_o ought_v to_o find_v she_o every_o where_o as_o god_n have_v give_v she_o some_o place_n in_o all_o his_o work_n particular_n be_v make_v for_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o church_n for_o they_o therefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o look_v for_o the_o type_n of_o the_o deliverance_n of_o man_n in_o the_o creation_n any_o far_a than_o we_o can_v therein_o find_v the_o church_n in_o which_o man_n be_v re-establisht_a and_o deliver_v i_o therefore_o find_v myself_o oblige_v to_o proceed_v far_o in_o this_o inquiry_n find_v nothing_o at_o all_o in_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v by_o other_o wherein_o i_o can_v perfect_o acquiesce_v but_o that_o i_o may_v not_o fall_v into_o the_o same_o fault_n which_o i_o have_v observe_v in_o other_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o good_a principle_n be_v lay_v down_o and_o a_o well_o connect_v system_v make_v creation_n i._o principle_n there_o be_v certain_o some_o mystery_n in_o the_o work_n of_o creation_n i._o the_o first_o of_o our_o principle_n be_v this_o that_o every_o thing_n be_v full_a of_o mystery_n in_o that_o great_a work_n of_o the_o creation_n i_o suppose_v this_o principle_n because_o it_o will_v be_v general_o grant_v by_o those_o for_o who_o sake_n i_o write_v as_o for_o those_o who_o will_v have_v nothing_o to_o be_v find_v here_o but_o the_o letter_n and_o the_o history_n they_o deserve_v not_o to_o be_v consider_v if_o their_o opinion_n be_v no_o heresy_n it_o come_v very_o near_a one_o it_o be_v unworthy_a of_o a_o divine_a and_o i_o be_o bold_a to_o say_v unworthy_a of_o a_o understanding_n christian_n he_o must_v very_o little_o have_v study_v the_o divine_a conduct_n who_o do_v not_o take_v notice_n of_o its_o depth_n and_o that_o incomparable_o more_o be_v conceal_v than_o discover_v methinks_v the_o jewish_a cabalist_n have_v a_o good_a remark_n upon_o it_o they_o say_v god_n have_v make_v three_o world_n for_o one_o another_o and_o that_o he_o have_v put_v his_o signet_n and_o his_o seal_n upon_o the_o superior_a world_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n and_o with_o such_o a_o force_n that_o its_o impression_n descend_v to_o every_o thing_n even_o to_o the_o low_a in_o this_o inferior_a world._n i_o leave_v the_o proof_n of_o it_o to_o man_n of_o contemplation_n and_o be_o not_o at_o leisure_n for_o the_o present_a to_o make_v it_o out_o but_o it_o seem_v certain_a and_o apparent_a to_o i_o god_n himself_o in_o his_o essence_n be_v that_o exemplar_n and_o original_a seal_n he_o have_v every_o where_o imprint_v the_o seal_n and_o image_n of_o his_o essence_n in_o the_o world_n of_o glory_n in_o that_o of_o grace_n and_o in_o the_o low_a also_o that_o of_o nature_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o divine_a image_n appear_v every_o where_o and_o every_o where_o the_o same_o for_o it_o be_v the_o same_o seal_n have_v penetrate_v all_o those_o different_a thing_n deus_fw-la solet_fw-la uno_fw-la sigillo_fw-la varias_fw-la materias_fw-la signare_fw-la say_v renchlin_n there_o be_v three_o sort_n of_o people_n who_o read_v the_o scripture_n the_o simple_a and_o ignorant_a who_o be_v altogether_o so_o study_v and_o deep_a divine_n who_o only_o be_v true_o divine_v and_o those_o who_o be_v but_o superficial_a one_o the_o first_o be_v the_o lamb_n bear_v to_o eat_v the_o grass_n which_o grow_v on_o the_o surface_n of_o these_o field_n i_o do_v not_o impute_v it_o to_o they_o as_o a_o fault_n not_o to_o penetrate_v far_o but_o i_o know_v not_o how_o to_o pardon_v those_o pretend_a divine_n who_o
tear_n out_o the_o very_a heart_n of_o the_o sacred_a scripture_n in_o the_o mystery_n and_o divine_a depth_n therein_o and_o leave_v it_o nothing_o but_o a_o bare_a superficies_n let_v we_o give_v but_o two_o example_n of_o this_o maxim_n of_o the_o cabalist_n that_o god_n have_v imprint_v a_o seal_n of_o himself_o and_o of_o his_o mystery_n which_o reach_v to_o all_o matter_n the_o first_o be_v that_o of_o the_o trinity_n of_o person_n in_o a_o unity_n of_o essence_n whereof_o we_o have_v a_o lively_a image_n in_o the_o world_n of_o spirit_n by_o the_o essence_n intelligence_n and_o will_v which_o be_v find_v in_o every_o spirit_n whether_o separate_a or_o unite_v with_o matter_n and_o another_o lively_a image_n of_o it_o in_o the_o three_o dimension_n of_o matter_n longitude_n latitude_n and_o profundity_n which_o be_v three_o distinct_a dimension_n and_o yet_o make_v but_o one_o only_a and_o most_o simple_a extension_n the_o other_o instance_n be_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o the_o personal_a union_n of_o the_o divine_a uncreated_a nature_n with_o the_o humane_a a_o mystery_n whereof_o we_o see_v a_o lively_a image_n in_o the_o incarnation_n of_o those_o soul_n which_o god_n unite_v with_o matter_n these_o thing_n deserve_v very_o well_o to_o be_v think_v of_o beside_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v sufficient_o declare_v himself_o concern_v these_o mystery_n he_o have_v show_v we_o one_o part_n that_o we_o may_v imagine_v the_o rest_n he_o say_v that_o the_o light_n of_o the_o first_o day_n be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o action_n whereby_o god_n cause_v the_o light_n to_o shine_v in_o the_o darkness_n of_o our_o ignorance_n the_o scripture_n call_v our_o lord_n the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n by_o allusion_n to_o the_o sun_n in_o the_o heaven_n a_o second_o adam_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o first_o adam_n the_o marriage_n of_o adam_n and_o eve_n a_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n heaven_n be_v call_v paradise_n by_o allusion_n to_o the_o earthly_a paradise_n in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v a_o hundred_o thing_n in_o the_o work_n of_o creation_n whereof_o no_o natural_a reason_n can_v be_v give_v there_o must_v be_v some_o therefore_o which_o be_v mysterious_a why_o for_o instance_n do_v god_n create_v a_o chaos_n before_o he_o put_v in_o order_n the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o world_n why_o he_o rank_v they_o all_o in_o six_o day_n time_n no_o more_o or_o less_o why_o he_o create_v not_o the_o sun_n but_o on_o the_o four_o day_n why_o the_o plant_n be_v create_v before_o the_o sun_n and_o why_o the_o fish_n and_o brid_n before_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o field_n intelligible_a 2._o principle_n the_o sensible_a world_n a_o image_n of_o the_o intelligible_a ii_o our_o second_o principle_n be_v this_o that_o the_o sensible_a world_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o intelligible_a and_o this_o intelligible_a world_n be_v not_o a_o world_n of_o platonic_a idea_n it_o be_v in_o the_o church_n where_o every_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o by_o analogy_n that_o be_v find_v in_o the_o sensible_a world._n there_o be_v a_o heaven_n there_o be_v a_o intelligible_a sun_n which_o be_v god_n there_o be_v spirit_n which_o be_v the_o intelligible_a star_n there_o be_v a_o earth_n plant_n fruit_n and_o also_o wild_a beast_n enemy_n of_o this_o world._n the_o scripture_n lead_v we_o by_o the_o hand_n in_o these_o path_n by_o the_o continual_a use_n of_o figure_n borrow_v from_o the_o sensible_a world_n to_o signify_v those_o part_n of_o the_o intelligible_a one_o from_o this_o principle_n we_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o sensible_a world_n be_v the_o image_n and_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o intelligible_a world._n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o different_a degree_n by_o which_o god_n have_v make_v his_o church_n to_o pass_v through_o to_o bring_v it_o to_o perfection_n period_n 3._o principle_n god_n divide_v the_o time_n into_o several_a period_n iii_o our_o three_o principle_n be_v this_o that_o in_o every_o system_fw-la compose_v of_o event_n there_o be_v several_a period_n to_o be_v consider_v this_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o prophet_n god_n divide_v the_o time_n into_o seven_o trumpet_n seven_o seal_n and_o seven_o viol_n upon_o this_o principle_n it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n be_v as_o many_o period_n of_o this_o intelligible_a world_n through_o which_o they_o be_v to_o pass_v to_o arrive_v a_o perfection_n mystery_n 4._o principle_n the_o same_o image_n ought_v every_o where_o to_o signify_v the_o same_o mystery_n iv_o my_o four_o principle_n be_v this_o that_o the_o h._n ghost_n ought_v constant_o to_o fix_v the_o same_o mystery_n to_o the_o same_o image_n in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o creation_n for_o example_n the_o water_n shall_v every_v where_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o signify_v the_o same_o mystery_n which_o be_v a_o principle_n that_o be_v not_o at_o all_o heed_v by_o placaeus_n in_o one_o place_n he_o make_v the_o water_n to_o be_v sin_n in_o another_o to_o be_v the_o passion_n well_o order_v and_o gather_v together_o in_o christ_n in_o a_o three_o place_n it_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o heart_n sanctify_v and_o serve_a god_n it_o be_v a_o fault_n that_o be_v most_o obvious_a and_o which_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o he_o have_v no_o system_n that_o they_o be_v only_o loose_a thought_n which_o shine_v separately_z but_o do_v not_o mutual_o illustrate_v each_o other_o letter_n the_o five_o principle_n the_o mystery_n must_v not_o destroy_v the_o letter_n v._o i_o will_v add_v a_o five_o principle_n that_o in_o this_o mystery_n we_o shall_v not_o as_o some_o do_v destroy_v the_o history_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o dangerous_a if_o a_o man_n give_v himself_o the_o liberty_n to_o deny_v matter_n of_o fact_n and_o to_o turn_v all_o into_o pure_a allegory_n there_o then_o remain_v nothing_o certain_a in_o the_o scripture_n libertins_n may_v then_o doubt_v of_o the_o whole_a and_o we_o shall_v no_o long_o be_v able_a to_o distingnish_v those_o place_n where_o the_o relation_n must_v be_v take_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n from_o those_o where_o the_o letter_n shall_v be_v false_a and_o where_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o mystery_n we_o must_v suppose_v the_o type_n to_o be_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n if_o the_o event_n prove_v false_a the_o type_n be_v null_a these_o principle_n be_v lay_v down_o i_o thus_o form_v my_o system_n the_o creation_n of_o the_o sensible_a world_n be_v a_o image_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o intelligible_a world_n we_o must_v divide_v the_o time_n in_o which_o god_n have_v form_v the_o church_n into_o seven_o period_n but_o those_o seven_o period_n be_v not_o precise_o distinguish_v each_o of_o they_o to_o contain_v a_o thousand_o year_n as_o have_v be_v former_o suppose_v from_o those_o word_n of_o st._n peter_n a_o thousand_o year_n with_o the_o lord_n be_v as_o one_o day_n there_o be_v some_o difficulty_n in_o the_o division_n of_o those_o period_n and_o after_o have_v well_o conder_v it_o i_o divide_v they_o thus_o 1._o the_o first_o period_n be_v from_o adam_n to_o abraham_n which_o be_v almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n 2._o the_o second_o be_v from_o abraham_n to_o moses_n which_o be_v between_o four_o and_o five_o hundred_o year_n 3._o the_o three_o period_n be_v from_o moses_n to_o jesus_n christ_n which_o it_o between_o fourteen_o and_o fifteen_o hundred_o year_n 4._o the_o four_o be_v from_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o rise_n of_o antichrist_n that_o be_v between_o four_o and_o five_o hundred_o year_n 5._o the_o five_o be_v from_o the_o rise_n of_o antichrist_n to_o his_o completion_n that_o be_v between_o five_o and_o six_o hundred_o year_n 6._o the_o six_o be_v from_o antichrist_n complete_a to_o his_o destruction_n which_o be_v between_o seven_o and_o eight_o hundred_o year_n 7._o the_o seven_o and_o last_o be_v from_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o will_v be_v about_o a_o thousand_o year_n the_o great_a inequality_n that_o there_o be_v between_o these_o several_a period_n as_o to_o their_o duration_n ought_v not_o to_o make_v any_o difficulty_n we_o must_v not_o reckon_v thing_n according_a to_o the_o time_n but_o compute_v the_o time_n according_a to_o the_o thing_n the_o time_n wherein_o nothing_o be_v do_v be_v reckon_v for_o nothing_o the_o period_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v compute_v by_o the_o great_a change_n which_o have_v therein_o happen_v now_o it_o be_v exact_o in_o these_o six_o point_n that_o the_o church_n have_v change_v its_o face_n from_o adam_n until_o abraham_n there_o be_v no_o change_n in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o church_n by_o
abraham_n it_o begin_v to_o assume_v a_o new_a form_n she_o have_v then_o sacrament_n and_o the_o distinction_n of_o people_n begin_v by_o moses_n the_o church_n take_v another_o form_n quite_o different_a from_o the_o precede_a by_o christ_n she_o become_v incomparable_o more_o perfect_a by_o the_o rise_n and_o growth_n of_o antichrist_n the_o church_n be_v entire_o change_v by_o antichrist_n be_v at_o the_o height_n the_o corruption_n be_v also_o at_o the_o high_a and_o at_o length_n by_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n she_o must_v put_v on_o another_o face_n this_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o seven_o period_n answer_v to_o the_o seven_o day_n we_o must_v observe_v in_o every_o of_o those_o period_n such_o event_n and_o such_o thing_n as_o answer_v to_o the_o several_a work_n of_o the_o creation_n do_v on_o every_o day_n so_o that_o what_o be_v make_v on_o the_o first_o day_n may_v resemble_v that_o which_o happen_v in_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o which_o be_v do_v on_o the_o second_o day_n be_v the_o image_n of_o what_o happen_v in_o the_o second_o period_n and_o so_o of_o the_o follow_v if_o we_o find_v a_o perfect_a correspondence_n between_o the_o copy_n and_o the_o original_a between_o the_o type_n and_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o pretend_v be_v represent_v by_o they_o we_o shall_v have_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v some_o what_o more_o than_o a_o sport_n of_o wit_n or_o the_o effect_n of_o fancy_n and_o imagination_n which_o be_v the_o next_o thing_n we_o be_v to_o consider_v chap._n xxi_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n signify_v by_o the_o chaos_n by_o the_o creation_n of_o light_n by_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o water_n and_o by_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o plant_n the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o the_o three_o first_o period_n of_o the_o church_n i_o intend_v not_o to_o stay_v long_o upon_o what_o be_v well_o know_v and_o have_v be_v say_v already_o and_o therefore_o shall_v speak_v but_o little_a of_o the_o chaos_n we_o see_v plain_o that_o this_o confuse_a mass_n without_o form_n and_o void_a which_o be_v proper_o nothing_o but_o a_o vast_a abyss_n cover_v with_o darkness_n be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o sad_a estate_n to_o which_o sin_n have_v reduce_v the_o world._n it_o be_v without_o form_n spoil_v and_o deface_v by_o sin_n for_o it_o have_v nothing_o at_o all_o of_o beauty_n it_o way_n confuse_a for_o every_o thing_n there_o be_v in_o disorder_n that_o which_o shall_v have_v be_v above_o be_v below_o god_n be_v blaspheme_v instead_o of_o be_v worship_v and_o self-love_n have_v place_v the_o creature_n on_o the_o throne_n of_o god._n it_o be_v empty_a and_o void_a for_o nothing_o that_o be_v good_a can_v be_v find_v in_o the_o world._n it_o be_v cover_v with_o darkness_n for_o a_o stupid_a ignorance_n may_v be_v observe_v to_o reign_v there_o this_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o world_n out_o of_o which_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v draw_v as_o a_o new_a world_n god_n be_v doubtless_o the_o creator_n of_o unshape_a mass_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o its_o creation_n in_o the_o first_o verse_n in_o the_o beginning_n god_n create_v the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v not_o as_o be_v common_o think_v a_o abridgement_n of_o what_o be_v more_o ample_o and_o by_o particular_n relate_v afterward_o it_o be_v the_o creation_n of_o the_o chaos_n call_v heaven_n and_o earth_n because_o it_o possess_v that_o place_n which_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n now_o do_v possess_v and_o because_o it_o contain_v the_o matter_n of_o they_o this_o be_v plain_a enough_o by_o the_o second_o verse_n and_o the_o earth_n be_v without_o form_n and_o void_a etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o description_n exact_o of_o that_o earth_n which_o he_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o first_o verse_n chaos_n why_o it_o be_v not_o say_v express_o that_o god_n create_v the_o chaos_n nevertheless_o though_o god_n create_v the_o chaos_n it_o be_v but_o implicit_o say_v so_o for_o moses_n say_v not_o that_o god_n make_v the_o earth_n without_o form_n and_o void_a which_o may_v import_v that_o though_o god_n do_v govern_v that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o wicked_a world_n and_o that_o enormous_a mass_n be_v not_o form_v without_o his_o providence_n nevertheless_o he_o will_v not_o be_v acknowledge_v the_o author_n of_o it_o because_o he_o be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o evil._n god_n appoint_v no_o certain_a day_n to_o this_o chaos_n which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o corrupt_a world._n 1._o because_o this_o chaos_n have_v its_o reign_n and_o extension_n during_o the_o whole_a six_o day_n of_o the_o spiritual_a creation_n day_n why_o the_o chaos_n have_v no_o assign_a day_n for_o it_o be_v the_o perpetual_a fund_z whence_o god_n draw_v all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o intelligible_a world_n which_o be_v his_o church_n as_o the_o chaos_n be_v the_o fund_z from_o whence_o by_o little_a and_o little_a god_n draw_v all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o universe_n 2._o god_n assign_v it_o no_o particular_a day_n because_o it_o be_v the_o empire_n or_o darkness_n into_o which_o the_o light_n and_o the_o day_n can_v enter_v he_o produce_v not_o the_o chaos_n by_o a_o fiat_n say_v let_v there_o be_v a_o chaos_n as_o he_o create_v the_o light_n because_o the_o word_n of_o god_n do_v not_o make_v the_o wicked_a world_n by_o its_o efficacy_n this_o world_n produce_v itself_o by_o its_o own_o corruption_n last_o he_o give_v it_o not_o his_o approbation_n he_o say_v not_o and_o god_n see_v that_o it_o be_v good_a he_o bless_v it_o not_o as_o he_o do_v the_o work_n of_o the_o six_o day_n because_o god_n see_v nothing_o good_a in_o the_o carnal_a world_n instead_o of_o blessing_n it_o it_o be_v under_o his_o curse_n people_n water_n in_o all_o the_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n signify_v people_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n move_v upon_o the_o water_n water_n in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o of_o the_o type_n do_v signify_v people_n this_o we_o have_v observe_v before_o and_o be_v too_o well_o know_v to_o need_v to_o be_v prove_v this_o we_o must_v remember_v that_o water_n signify_v people_n in_o all_o the_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n move_v on_o the_o water_n of_o the_o chaos_n to_o prepare_v that_o matter_n to_o bruise_v and_o reduce_v it_o into_o little_a part_n and_o to_o introduce_v the_o disposition_n to_o receive_v that_o form_n which_o he_o intend_v to_o give_v it_o god_n intend_v to_o draw_v his_o church_n out_o of_o the_o world_n and_o from_o among_o the_o nation_n have_v preside_v over_o they_o by_o a_o wise_a providence_n water_n what_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o spirit_n move_v on_o the_o water_n if_o he_o have_v entire_o abandon_v the_o world_n to_o itself_o after_o the_o entrance_n of_o sin_n it_o have_v be_v impossible_a to_o draw_v thence_o the_o intelligible_a world._n it_o will_v have_v fall_v into_o a_o total_a deprivation_n of_o light_n equity_n and_o goodness_n and_o into_o that_o spirit_n which_o the_o scripture_n call_v a_o spirit_n of_o slumber_n past_a feeling_n and_o a_o reprobate_a sense_n but_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v preside_v over_o these_o water_n he_o have_v preserve_v and_o keep_v up_o in_o the_o world_n some_o fragment_n and_o remainder_n of_o light_n conviction_n conscience_n the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n the_o distinction_n of_o right_n and_o wrong_n and_o the_o apprehension_n of_o future_a reward_n and_o punishment_n we_o may_v see_v every_o where_o this_o motion_n this_o action_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n on_o the_o water_n that_o be_v the_o people_n of_o the_o world_n even_o to_o the_o approach_n of_o the_o four_o period_n which_o be_v that_o of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n god_n be_v then_o about_o to_o give_v a_o form_n to_o the_o church_n to_o this_o intelligible_a world_n which_o proper_o speak_v it_o never_o yet_o have_v then_o he_o cause_v in_o the_o world_n such_o thing_n as_o will_v dispose_v to_o this_o great_a work_n he_o prepare_v his_o matter_n by_o the_o study_n of_o philosophy_n which_o draw_v man_n from_o that_o stupidity_n that_o before_o render_v they_o uncapable_a of_o receive_v the_o light_n of_o truth_n he_o disperse_v the_o jew_n who_o carry_v every_o where_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o make_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o proselyte_n he_o cause_v the_o bible_n to_o be_v turn_v into_o the_o greek_a tongue_n which_o then_o spread_v and_o prevail_v in_o the_o world_n and_o guide_v the_o heathen_a insensible_o to_o a_o dislike_n of_o their_o idol_n and_o their_o religion_n this_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o chaos_n creation_n the_o mystery_n of_o â—he_n first_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n in_o
christ_n unto_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n i._n e._n till_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o five_o century_n in_o this_o period_n we_o have_v the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n so_o jesus_n christ_n be_v call_v by_o the_o prophet_n and_o evangelist_n 1._o john_n c._n 1._o the_o light_n which_o inlighten_v every_o man_n that_o come_v into_o the_o world_n so_o by_o the_o apostle_n the_o father_n of_o light_n in_o who_o be_v no_o shadow_n of_o change_n 1_o james_n 1_o i._n e._n a_o sun_n that_o have_v no_o tropic_n church_n the_o parallel_n of_o the_o moon_n with_o the_o church_n the_o parallel_n between_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sun_n be_v too_o manifest_a and_o easy_a to_o make_v to_o be_v long_o insist_v on_o i_o will_v rather_o speak_v somewhat_o of_o the_o moon_n which_o be_v a_o admirable_a emblem_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o the_o moon_n have_v all_o her_o light_n from_o the_o sun_n the_o church_n have_v all_o her_o beauty_n holiness_n virtue_n and_o glory_n from_o i._o christ_n 2._o the_o moon_n retain_v some_o spot_n and_o those_o considerable_a one_o in_o her_o borrow_a light_n the_o church_n have_v many_o great_a and_o plain_a defect_n in_o her_o virtue_n 3._o the_o moon_n have_v no_o fix_a light_n she_o often_o change_v and_o be_v sometime_o more_o and_o sometime_o less_o enlighten_v the_o church_n remain_v not_o long_o in_o one_o state_n she_o be_v always_o rise_v or_o fall_v she_o lose_v some_o of_o her_o light_n and_o then_o receive_v more_o she_o defile_v herself_o and_o then_o be_v cleanse_v and_o have_v period_n almost_o as_o regular_a as_o those_o of_o the_o moon_n 4._o the_o moon_n beside_o her_o constant_a and_o periodical_a decrease_n suffer_v eclipse_n and_o sometime_o total_a one_o the_o church_n beside_o her_o ordinary_a declension_n be_v sometime_o so_o eclipse_v as_o not_o to_o appear_v which_o be_v more_o or_o less_o according_a to_o the_o inundation_n of_o here_o or_o the_o corruption_n of_o manner_n 5._o it_o be_v not_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o sun_n but_o of_o the_o moon_n itself_o that_o these_o eclipse_n happen_v she_o plunge_v herself_o in_o the_o shadow_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o so_o deprive_v herself_o of_o the_o sun._n the_o eclipse_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o loss_n of_o truth_n or_o virtue_n happen_v in_o like_a manner_n because_o she_o fall_v into_o sin_n and_o falsehood_n which_o be_v shadow_n and_o darkness_n the_o product_n of_o earth_n and_o hell._n your_o sin_n have_v separate_v between_o god_n and_o you_o 6._o when_o the_o moon_n be_v eclipse_v she_o become_v black_a and_o put_v on_o a_o frightful_a aspect_n when_o the_o church_n suffer_v herself_o to_o lose_v the_o light_n of_o the_o sun_n her_o visage_n become_v deform_v by_o her_o disorder_n and_o crime_n why_o do_v not_o the_o church_n appear_v but_o in_o this_o four_o period_n since_o she_o be_v create_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n so_o the_o moon_n which_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v have_v be_v create_v on_o the_o first_o day_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o church_n may_v also_o be_v find_v in_o the_o three_o precede_a period_n but_o in_o the_o first_o and_o second_o day_n it_o be_v a_o land_n cover_v with_o water_n the_o church_n be_v mix_v and_o confound_v with_o the_o people_n of_o the_o world_n and_o even_o cover_v and_o hide_v among_o they_o in_o the_o three_o she_o appear_v as_o a_o dry_a land_n that_o be_v visible_a but_o as_o yet_o it_o be_v but_o earth_n produce_v plant_n and_o fruit_n in_o our_o four_o period_n she_o be_v advance_v from_o the_o quality_n of_o earth_n to_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o star_n she_o become_v a_o moon_n a_o luminous_a body_n which_o may_v be_v see_v afar_o off_o which_o spread_v its_o ray_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n teacher_n star_n of_o six_o magnitude_n image_n of_o the_o six_o order_n of_o teacher_n in_o the_o four_o day_n there_o be_v also_o star_n which_o be_v of_o six_o different_a magnitude_n from_o the_o first_o to_o the_o six_o in_o our_o four_o period_n we_o have_v several_a teacher_n as_o shine_a star_n but_o they_o lessen_v by_o degree_n the_o apostle_n be_v the_o star_n of_o the_o first_o magnitude_n apostolic_a person_n be_v star_n of_o the_o second_o magnitude_n their_o disciple_n who_o live_v in_o the_o second_o century_n be_v star_n of_o the_o three_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o three_o century_n be_v star_n of_o the_o four_o magnitude_n those_o of_o the_o four_o century_n be_v of_o the_o five_o magnitude_n last_o in_o the_o five_o century_n when_o the_o good_a day_n of_o the_o church_n end_v there_o be_v more_o teacher_n more_o star_n in_o number_n but_o they_o be_v but_o of_o the_o six_o magnitude_n their_o light_n begin_v to_o be_v obscure_v by_o mix_v with_o the_o darkness_n of_o superstition_n and_o heresy_n after_o they_o in_o the_o follow_a age_n we_o see_v no_o star_n but_o under_o a_o cloud_n the_o witness_n cover_v with_o sackcloth_n christian_n conceal_v and_o hide_a among_o the_o multitude_n of_o those_o who_o be_v sink_v into_o error_n and_o idolatry_n in_o this_o period_n there_o be_v also_o another_o sort_n of_o star_n viz._n confessor_n and_o martyr_n who_o shine_v as_o star_n of_o the_o first_o magnitude_n and_o the_o common_a sort_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o be_v true_o star_n though_o but_o of_o the_o six_o magnitude_n last_o in_o the_o four_o period_n we_o find_v planet_n wander_a star_n apostate_n iudas_n and_o such_o as_o hymenaeus_n and_o philetus_n who_o concern_v the_o faith_n make_v shipwreck_n day_n mystery_n of_o the_o 5_o day_n we_o proceed_v to_o the_o five_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n the_o five_o period_n be_v that_o from_o the_o rise_n of_o antichrist_n to_o his_o completion_n from_o the_o five_o century_n to_o the_o eleven_o in_o the_o five_o day_n god_n say_v let_v the_o water_n bring_v forth_o fish_n abundant_o or_o move_v creature_n which_o have_v life_n and_o fowl_n that_o may_v fly_v above_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o open_a firmament_n of_o heaven_n behold_v two_o sort_n of_o creature_n bird_n and_o fish_n and_o they_o be_v to_o be_v emblem_n of_o man_n who_o shall_v rule_v in_o the_o five_o period_n of_o the_o church_n it_o may_v be_v the_o name_n of_o bird_n may_v prove_v a_o good_a omen_n to_o some_o one_o will_v think_v we_o shall_v find_v something_o of_o good_a there_o because_o bird_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o celestial_a creature_n but_o we_o must_v remember_v that_o in_o the_o two_o follow_a period_n we_o shall_v meet_v with_o nothing_o that_o be_v good_a because_o they_o belong_v to_o antichrist_n if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n good_a in_o these_o two_o period_n it_o be_v the_o remnant_n of_o the_o four_o for_o all_o be_v evil_a that_o belong_v to_o their_o particular_a character_n so_o that_o by_o bird_n we_o understand_v man_n of_o rash_a and_o dare_a spirit_n who_o will_v pierce_v beyond_o the_o cloud_n attempt_v to_o reach_v unto_o god_n himself_o and_o have_v do_v violence_n to_o his_o holy_a mystery_n by_o their_o bold_a inquiry_n such_o be_v arrius_n who_o will_v dive_v into_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n and_o be_v there_o stumble_v such_o be_v macedonius_n who_o will_v fathom_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o not_o be_v able_a to_o effect_v it_o make_v he_o a_o creature_n as_o arius_n do_v the_o son._n such_o be_v eutyches_n who_o not_o be_v able_a to_o fathom_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n do_v confound_v they_o such_o be_v nestorius_n who_o lose_v himself_o in_o search_v into_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n with_o the_o divine_a person_n and_o so_o establish_v two_o person_n in_o christ_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o more_o such_o bird_n there_o be_v man_n of_o bold_a and_o dare_a spirit_n who_o do_v great_a mischief_n to_o the_o church_n we_o need_v but_o consult_v history_n to_o be_v inform_v it_o be_v true_a among_o those_o bird_n there_o be_v some_o who_o flight_n be_v happy_a enough_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n produce_v some_o eminent_a doctor_n in_o comparison_n of_o the_o precede_a the_o first_o doctor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n after_o the_o apostle_n be_v but_o poor_a divine_n they_o can_v fly_v but_o a_o little_a way_n there_o be_v more_o divinity_n in_o one_o piece_n of_o st._n austin_n then_o in_o all_o the_o three_o first_o century_n origen_n except_v who_o be_v the_o eagle_n of_o his_o age._n but_o those_o bird_n who_o make_v some_o happy_a flight_n be_v yet_o guilty_a of_o great_a fault_n and_o often_o lose_v themselves_o by_o endeavour_v to_o go_v too_o far_o follower_n the_o fish_n of_o the_o five_o day_n be_v antichrist_n
and_o his_o follower_n the_o other_o sort_n of_o creature_n be_v fish_n creature_n that_o make_v their_o abode_n in_o the_o water_n that_o swim_v and_o descend_v into_o the_o deep_a creature_n among_o who_o there_o be_v some_o of_o a_o monstrous_a bigness_n creature_n that_o live_v upon_o filth_n and_o mud_n and_o be_v the_o lively_a image_n of_o the_o second_o sort_n of_o people_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o five_o period_n which_o be_v that_o of_o antichrist_n rise_v and_o grow_v to_o perfection_n we_o there_o see_v the_o great_a leviathan_n of_o the_o abyss_n antichrist_n himself_o the_o monster_n of_o the_o great_a water_n who_o devour_v all_o the_o other_o fish_n and_o subject_n they_o to_o his_o government_n there_o we_o see_v all_o the_o follower_n of_o antichrist_n fish_n of_o the_o second_o order_n all_o these_o creature_n i._n e._n all_o these_o man_n 1._o have_v their_o abode_n in_o the_o water_n which_o denote_v a_o collection_n of_o much_o people_n they_o have_v the_o multitude_n on_o their_o side_n they_o reckon_v it_o their_o honour_n they_o glory_v in_o it_o 2._o they_o descend_v into_o dark_a abysses_n for_o whereas_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n will_v be_v too_o know_v those_o of_o the_o follow_a age_n fall_v into_o a_o most_o stupid_a ignorance_n they_o descend_v into_o the_o darkness_n of_o superstition_n and_o as_o for_o the_o most_o part_n fish_n adhere_v to_o the_o rock_n or_o to_o the_o mud_n so_o those_o false_a doctor_n addict_v themselves_o to_o creature_n and_o rise_v not_o towards_o heaven_n where_o be_v the_o creator_n in_o those_o time_n spring_v up_o the_o adoration_n of_o relic_n the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o even_o the_o sublime_a wit_n who_o be_v the_o bird_n of_o the_o five_o period_n who_o fly_v so_o high_a by_o their_o lofty_a speculation_n as_o do_v gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n and_o ambrose_n of_o milan_n do_v sometime_o fall_v from_o their_o elevation_n into_o the_o mire_n of_o a_o carnal_a and_o superstitious_a worship_n as_o eagle_n after_o a_o flight_n into_o the_o high_a region_n of_o the_o air_n fall_v down_o as_o it_o be_v in_o a_o moment_n to_o fix_v upon_o carrion_n last_o fish_n puddle_n and_o roll_n themselves_o in_o the_o mud_n and_o slime_n a_o good_a emblem_n of_o that_o dreadful_a corruption_n into_o which_o the_o last_o age_n of_o this_o five_o period_n be_v plunge_v viz._n the_o nine_o and_o ten_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v of_o that_o corruption_n and_o you_o need_v but_o look_v back_o to_o what_o have_v be_v say_v to_o perceive_v how_o just_o we_o may_v compare_v the_o man_n of_o those_o time_n to_o fish_n that_o live_v in_o mire_n and_o dirt_n some_o will_v doubtless_o make_v a_o objection_n here_o on_o this_o account_n that_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o these_o bird_n and_o fish_n which_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n for_o in_o the_o thing_n represent_v by_o the_o type_n because_o god_n be_v not_o to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o heresy_n idolatry_n and_o corruption_n of_o the_o papacy_n i_o may_v reply_v that_o no_o typical_a relation_n ought_v to_o hinder_v but_o that_o god_n may_v be_v say_v the_o author_n of_o and_o give_v his_o blessing_n to_o those_o creature_n which_o be_v good_a in_o respect_n of_o their_o natural_a be_v he_o do_v not_o bless_v the_o chaos_n it_o be_v true_a but_o it_o be_v because_o that_o in_o its_o natural_a be_v it_o be_v neither_o fair_a nor_o good_a no_o more_o than_o in_o its_o typical_a relation_n but_o if_o any_o will_n that_o the_o mystery_n be_v carry_v far_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o god_n say_v let_v the_o water_n bring_v forth_o every_o move_a creature_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o water_n that_o immediate_o produce'em_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n as_o he_o say_v before_o let_v the_o earth_n bring_v forth_o plant_n for_o this_o end_n that_o god_n will_v our_o work_n shall_v be_v reckon_v as_o our_o own_o that_o we_o may_v receive_v the_o reward_n of_o they_o so_o the_o water_n i._n e._n the_o multitude_n of_o degenerate_a mankind_n be_v say_v to_o produce_v those_o corruption_n and_o false_a doctrine_n that_o they_o may_v suffer_v the_o punishment_n annex_v to_o they_o and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v impute_v unto_o god._n but_o it_o will_v be_v say_v that_o god_n bless_v these_o work_n he_o see_v that_o it_o be_v good_a once_o more_o i_o may_v ask_v why_o shall_v not_o god_n approve_v those_o creature_n which_o in_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v good_a and_o which_o be_v typical_o to_o represent_v such_o event_n as_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n will_v appoint_v for_o his_o own_o glory_n for_o doubtless_o the_o false_a teacher_n who_o corrupt_v the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o five_o century_n must_v come_v within_o the_o decree_n of_o god_n as_o such_o thing_n whereby_o he_o will_v glorify_v himself_o day_n mystery_n of_o the_o six_o day_n in_o the_o six_o day_n god_n make_v two_o work_n 1._o infect_v creep_v thing_n and_o fourfooted_a beast_n 2._o the_o man_n and_o the_o woman_n this_o six_o day_n answer_v to_o the_o six_o period_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o ten_o century_n to_o the_o period_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n these_o fourfooted_a beast_n infect_v and_o creep_v thing_n can_v be_v think_v to_o signify_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v good_a under_o creep_v thing_n be_v comprehend_v serpent_n venomous_a and_o the_o most_o accurse_a creature_n among_o infect_v be_v caterpillar_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o hurtful_a creature_n among_o fourfooted_a beast_n be_v wolf_n lion_n tiger_n leopard_n and_o bear_n all_o cruel_a and_o bloody_a creature_n which_o live_v upon_o prey_n this_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o the_o man_n who_o live_v in_o the_o six_o period_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o second_o of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n there_o we_o meet_v with_o man_n like_o bloodsucker_n caterpillar_n worm_n devour_a infect_v that_o ravage_v and_o consume_v and_o destroy_v and_o gratify_v their_o covetousness_n by_o a_o curse_a simony_n there_o we_o meet_v with_o doctor_n like_o serpent_n and_o basilick_n who_o poison_n by_o their_o very_a breath_n and_o spread_v the_o venom_n of_o their_o false_a doctrine_n with_o pierce_v sharpen_a tongue_n i_o mean_v the_o schoolman_n who_o with_o subtle_a argument_n whet_v and_o set_v in_o order_n as_o so_o many_o dart_n and_o spear_n diffuse_v heresy_n impurity_n poison_n and_o idolatry_n moreover_o we_o there_o meet_v with_o wild_a beast_n bloody_a and_o cruel_a man_n who_o delight_n in_o blood_n and_o slaughter_n and_o glut_v themselves_o therewith_o as_o so_o many_o lion_n and_o tiger_n we_o may_v there_o see_v multitude_n engage_v in_o a_o holy_a war_n against_o infidel_n who_o go_v to_o the_o holy_a land_n to_o conquer_v it_o but_o carry_v with_o they_o the_o lion_n tooth_n for_o they_o rend_v and_o devour_v every_o thing_n which_o come_v in_o their_o way_n especial_o may_v we_o there_o take_v notice_n of_o those_o cruel_a persecutor_n of_o the_o church_n kill_v burn_a and_o commit_v outrage_n and_o massacre_n in_o all_o place_n this_o shall_v be_v careful_o observe_v that_o we_o meet_v with_o bird_n and_o fish_n in_o the_o five_o day_n answer_v to_o the_o first_o period_n of_o antichrist_n or_o the_o five_o of_o the_o church_n and_o some_o of_o those_o creature_n live_v upon_o the_o spoil_n but_o do_v not_o prey_v upon_o man._n we_o do_v not_o see_v that_o bird_n and_o fish_n go_v out_o of_o their_o own_o element_n to_o fall_v upon_o man_n and_o destroy_v they_o so_o in_o the_o five_o period_n there_o be_v it_o be_v true_a some_o heretic_n and_o a_o great_a corruption_n but_o there_o be_v not_o much_o persecution_n little_a blood_n spill_v at_o that_o time_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n that_o sort_n of_o rage_n begin_v not_o to_o be_v much_o employ_v but_o since_o the_o eleven_o century_n in_o the_o six_o period_n woman_n mystery_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o man_n and_o woman_n in_o the_o same_o day_n god_n create_v the_o man_n and_o the_o woman_n who_o be_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o church_n his_o spouse_n the_o parallel_n between_o the_o first_o and_o second_o adam_n and_o between_o the_o woman_n and_o the_o church_n have_v be_v make_v so_o often_o and_o be_v so_o easy_a to_o make_v that_o i_o need_v not_o dwell_v upon_o it_o and_o therefore_o shall_v only_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o type_n do_v exact_o correspond_v with_o the_o mystery_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o day_n god_n finish_v his_o work_n he_o then_o give_v the_o last_o stroke_n to_o it_o by_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o man_n and_o the_o woman_n a_o emblem_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n and_o of_o their_o union_n
in_o the_o six_o period_n near_o the_o end_n whereof_o we_o now_o be_v god_n will_v complete_a his_o church_n by_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o bring_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n to_o its_o perfection_n this_o shall_v be_v well_o remember_v that_o the_o church_n in_o the_o type_n of_o the_o creation_n appear_v under_o four_o emblem_n 1._o as_o the_o earth_n bury_v and_o cover_v under_o water_n 2._o as_o a_o dry_a land_n above_o the_o water_n and_o bear_v fruit_n 3._o as_o a_o moon_n enlighten_v by_o the_o sun._n 4._o and_o last_o as_o the_o woman_n and_o our_o lord_n jesus_n appear_v there_o under_o three_o emblem_n 1._o as_o the_o light_n of_o the_o first_o day_n without_o or_o before_o the_o sun._n 2._o as_o the_o sun._n 3._o under_o the_o emblem_n of_o the_o man._n the_o church_n in_o her_o first_o state_n before_o the_o law_n be_v as_o the_o earth_n under_o water_n she_o be_v obscure_a and_o as_o it_o be_v bury_v among_o the_o nation_n in_o her_o second_o state_n under_o the_o law_n she_o be_v as_o a_o discover_a land_n distinguish_v and_o know_v and_o bear_v fruit_n but_o yet_o she_o be_v but_o earth_n i._n e._n not_o very_o considerable_a in_o her_o three_o state_n under_o the_o gospel_n she_o appear_v as_o a_o moon_n a_o rival_n of_o the_o sun_n imitate_v his_o light_n and_o therein_o she_o be_v more_o glorious_a than_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v the_o apostolical_a church_n so_o glorious_a and_o full_a of_o knowledge_n in_o the_o four_o state_n she_o appear_v as_o the_o woman_n take_v out_o of_o the_o side_n of_o adam_n close_o unite_v with_o he_o be_v one_o body_n and_o one_o flesh_n it_o be_v in_o the_o last_o period_n that_o she_o shall_v be_v more_o unite_v to_o christ_n than_o before_o in_o the_o four_o period_n she_o be_v as_o the_o moon_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o near_a approach_n of_o the_o sun_n there_o remain_v vast_a distance_n between_o they_o but_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o period_n and_o throughout_o the_o seven_o her_o union_n unto_o christ_n shall_v be_v immediate_a and_o intimate_a as_o that_o of_o a_o wife_n with_o her_o husband_n therefore_o the_o church_n in_o this_o seven_o period_n be_v represent_v as_o a_o spouse_n which_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o lamb._n on_o the_o other_o hand_n jesus_n christ_n appear_v under_o three_o emblem_n in_o the_o four_o period_n as_o a_o sun_n which_o scatter_v the_o darkness_n of_o idolatry_n paganism_n and_o ignorance_n that_o cover_v the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o sun_n be_v place_v in_o the_o four_o point_n just_a in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o seven_o to_o let_v we_o know_v that_o he_o be_v the_o centre_n of_o the_o church_n the_o sun_n which_o give_v light_n before_o and_o behind_o to_o the_o precede_a age_n and_o to_o those_o which_o follow_v he_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o period_n and_o throughout_o the_o seven_o he_o be_v a_o man_n to_o who_o god_n give_v dominion_n over_o the_o fowl_n of_o the_o air_n the_o fish_n of_o the_o sea_n and_o creep_a thing_n and_o fourfooted_a beast_n i._n e._n that_o christ_n in_o this_o last_o period_n shall_v be_v lord_n and_o king_n who_o shall_v rule_v over_o the_o bird_n tame_v the_o bold_a and_o most_o aspire_a spirit_n who_o mount_v even_o unto_o the_o heaven_n he_o shall_v humble_v they_o and_o keep_v they_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o their_o duty_n over_o the_o fish_n of_o the_o sea_n to_o deliver'em_v from_o their_o corruption_n over_o creep_v thing_n to_o destroy_v the_o influence_n of_o their_o poison_n over_o wild_a beast_n to_o tame_v their_o fierceness_n and_o render_v they_o meek_a as_o lamb_n in_o the_o first_o day_n jesus_n christ_n be_v figure_v but_o by_o a_o dim_a light_n because_o in_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o church_n he_o vouchsafe_v she_o but_o a_o very_a imperfect_a knowledge_n of_o himself_o this_o methinks_v be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o six_o day_n which_o way_n well_o serve_v as_o a_o favourable_a omen_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o seven_o day_n creation_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n because_o every_o thing_n therein_o seem_v to_o accord_v well_o what_o then_o be_v want_v to_o the_o world_n after_o the_o work_n of_o the_o six_o day_n to_o render_v it_o perfect_a holiness_n and_o rest_n and_o these_o be_v the_o two_o thing_n which_o god_n add_v on_o the_o seven_o day_n holiness_n for_o he_o sanctify_v the_o seven_o day_n and_o thereby_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world._n rest_v for_o till_o then_o god_n have_v be_v at_o work_n and_o the_o world_n in_o motion_n now_o god_n give_v the_o world_n that_o rest_v which_o it_o want_v in_o that_o he_o himself_o rest_v on_o the_o seven_o day_n all_o this_o be_v a_o admirable_a emblem_n of_o our_o seven_o period_n for_o the_o sake_n whereof_o all_o this_o explication_n of_o the_o type_n of_o the_o world_n creation_n have_v be_v give_v during_o the_o six_o day_n god_n make_v the_o church_n to_o pass_v through_o several_a change_n he_o will_v bring_v it_o to_o perfection_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o by_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o by_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o nation_n what_o then_o be_v want_v to_o it_o rest_v and_o holiness_n rest_v for_o hitherto_o she_o have_v always_o be_v in_o toil_n and_o travel_n holiness_n for_o she_o have_v always_o be_v imperfect_a we_o must_v therefore_o look_v for_o a_o seven_o period_n which_o shall_v be_v a_o kingdom_n of_o rest_n and_o holiness_n wherein_o the_o church_n shall_v no_o more_o be_v persecute_v either_o by_o fire_n and_o sword_n or_o by_o heresy_n and_o idolatry_n wherein_o also_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o plentiful_a effusion_n of_o the_o h._n spirit_n to_o produce_v a_o great_a degree_n of_o holiness_n and_o sanctification_n among_o man_n earth_n this_o mystery_n shall_v be_v accomplish_v upon_o earth_n we_o must_v not_o say_v that_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o this_o type_n will_v be_v find_v in_o heaven_n where_o be_v rest_n and_o holiness_n and_o that_o therein_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o seven_o day_n i_o say_v again_o that_o can_v be_v mean_v because_o this_o seven_o period_n must_v be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_a and_o order_n with_o the_o other_o six_o we_o even_o now_o observe_v that_o the_o sun_n be_v create_v on_o the_o four_o day_n there_o be_v three_o day_n before_o and_o three_o after_o exact_o in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o seven_o to_o signify_v that_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o righteousness_n be_v the_o centre_n of_o the_o intelligible_a world._n if_o he_o be_v the_o centre_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n he_o must_v certain_o have_v a_o equal_a reference_n to_o all_o the_o point_n of_o that_o circumference_n now_o what_o relation_n can_v he_o have_v to_o the_o seven_o day_n if_o eternity_n be_v mean_v by_o it_o in_o that_o eternal_a abode_n christ_n shall_v have_v no_o more_o the_o relation_n of_o a_o centre_n a_o sun_n and_o a_o king._n for_o st._n paul_n tell_v we_o that_o then_o god_n shall_v be_v all_o in_o all_o and_o christ_n shall_v deliver_v up_o the_o kingdom_n again_o to_o his_o father_n moreover_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o proportion_n between_o the_o seven_o period_n and_o the_o six_o foregoing_a one_o now_o there_o be_v none_o between_o eternity_n and_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n and_o last_o i_o be_o bold_a to_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_a type_n be_v not_o establish_v by_o god_n immediate_o to_o figure_v heavenly_a thing_n but_o only_o the_o grace_n and_o favour_n of_o god_n in_o this_o world_n under_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o messiah_n you_o can_v show_v i_o any_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_a type_n which_o have_v a_o immediate_a relation_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o heavenly_a paradise_n the_o marriage_n of_o adam_n and_o eve_n be_v the_o immediate_a type_n of_o the_o union_n between_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o grace_n it_o do_v only_o mediate_o typify_v their_o union_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o glory_n by_o consequence_n this_o seven_o day_n which_o all_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v typical_a must_v have_v its_o immediate_a relation_n not_o to_o the_o sabbath_n of_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n but_o to_o its_o state_n of_o rest_n upon_o earth_n chap._n xxiii_o a_o far_a confirmation_n of_o the_o future_a prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n the_o 21_o and_o 22._o chap._n of_o the_o apocalypse_n interpret_v that_o in_o those_o chapter_n the_o church_n be_v describe_v as_o victorious_a upon_o earth_n and_o not_o as_o triumphant_a in_o heaven_n we_o may_v not_o pass_v from_o the_o apocalypse_v without_o say_v somewhat_o concern_v the_o last_o chapter_n if_o we_o need_v another_o head_n of_o argument_n to_o
prove_v our_o notion_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o the_o triumphant_a state_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n before_o its_o final_a glorious_a triumph_n in_o heaven_n we_o may_v be_v furnish_v from_o these_o last_o chapter_n for_o they_o be_v not_o as_o be_v common_o suppose_v a_o description_n of_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n apocalypse_n the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o nine_o last_o chapter_n of_o ezekiel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o last_o chapt._n of_o the_o apocalypse_n they_o exact_o answer_v to_o the_o nine_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o ezekiel_n that_o prophet_n in_o those_o nine_o last_o chapter_n set_v forth_o in_o a_o figurative_a manner_n the_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n after_o its_o restoration_n their_o glorious_a kingdom_n and_o the_o wonderful_a peace_n they_o shall_v enjoy_v after_o their_o return_n which_o return_n or_o recall_v be_v to_o be_v after_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n st._n john_n give_v a_o account_n what_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v after_o with_o relation_n to_o that_o fall_n after_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v accomplish_v so_o that_o both_o these_o prophet_n describe_v the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o same_o period_n and_o the_o same_o condition_n this_o will_v easy_o appear_v if_o we_o brief_o run_v over_o that_o which_o remain_v of_o the_o apocalypse_n it_o can_v be_v question_v but_o that_o our_o prophet_n conclude_v the_o 20_o chapter_n with_o a_o description_n of_o the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n the_o war_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n follow_v upon_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n to_o the_o revolt_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n succeed_v their_o defeat_n after_o their_o defeat_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o last_o day_n which_o shall_v come_v and_o surprise_v the_o world_n in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n this_o be_v signify_v by_o those_o word_n v._n 11._o 20._o chap._n 20._o then_o i_o see_v a_o great_a white_a throne_n and_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o it_o from_o who_o face_n the_o earth_n and_o heaven_n flee_v way_n and_o there_o be_v find_v no_o place_n for_o they_o white_a as_o well_o as_o purple_a be_v a_o royal_a colour_n and_o withal_o a_o priestly_a for_o the_o priest_n be_v clothe_v in_o white_a the_o holy_a priest_n garment_n on_o the_o day_n of_o expiation_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v call_v bigdei_n lavan_n white_a garment_n in_o like_a manner_n he_o that_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n be_v our_o king_n and_o priest_n the_o earth_n and_o the_o heaven_n flee_v from_o his_o face_n for_o they_o shall_v be_v burn_v that_o they_o may_v be_v renew_v v._o 12._o and_o i_o see_v the_o dead_a small_a and_o great_a stand_n before_o god_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v a_o description_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n all_o this_o be_v plain_a the_o 21._o 1._o v._o 1._o chapter_n begin_v with_o these_o word_n and_o i_o see_v a_o new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n for_o the_o first_o heaven_n and_o the_o first_o earth_n be_v pass_v away_o world_n the_o first_o vision_n of_o 21_o chapt._n to_o the_o 9th_o v._n respect_v that_o which_o follow_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n these_o word_n do_v evident_o allude_v to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v just_a before_o and_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n flee_v away_o as_o that_o be_v interpret_v of_o what_o shall_v happen_v at_o the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o new_a heaven_n and_o this_o new_a earth_n must_v be_v understand_v in_o a_o literal_a and_o not_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o the_o new_a world_n after_o it_o have_v be_v refine_v by_o fire_n and_o so_o the_o description_n we_o read_v of_o here_o even_o to_o the_o nine_o verse_n be_v that_o of_o eternal_a reward_n and_o punishment_n it_o be_v true_a that_o which_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o h._n city_n 4._o v._o 3_o 4._o of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n prepare_v as_o a_o bride_n adorn_v for_o her_o husband_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n of_o god_n with_o man_n of_o his_o dwell_n with_o they_o and_o they_o with_o he_o and_o that_o god_n shall_v wipe_v away_o all_o tear_n from_o their_o eye_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o death_n or_o sorrow_n or_o cry_v or_o pain_n all_o this_o i_o say_v may_v very_o well_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o church_n as_o victorious_a upon_o earth_n but_o this_o description_n be_v determine_v by_o what_o precede_v and_o by_o what_o follow_v to_o eternal_a glory_n by_o that_o which_o precede_v which_o be_v the_o description_n of_o the_o last_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o by_o that_o which_o follow_v which_o be_v the_o description_n of_o everlasting_a punishment_n but_o the_o fearful_a and_o unbelieving_a etc._n etc._n 8._o v._o 8._o shall_v have_v their_o part_n in_o the_o lake_n which_o burn_v with_o fire_n and_o brimstone_n which_o be_v the_o second_o death_n vision_n the_o 9th_o v._o begin_v a_o new_a vision_n the_o nine_o verse_n begin_v a_o new_a vision_n and_o a_o more_o particular_a description_n of_o the_o bless_a reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o h._n spirit_n after_o he_o have_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n give_v a_o enigmatical_a and_o general_a description_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n under_o the_o image_n of_o the_o two_o beast_n give_v a_o more_o ample_a account_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 17_o chapt._n so_o have_v in_o the_o 20_o chapt._n describe_v the_o reign_n of_o christ_n though_o in_o few_o word_n he_o set_v forth_o that_o reign_n more_o at_o length_n afterward_o that_o state_n of_o the_o deliver_v church_n under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o great_a city_n call_v jerusalem_n as_o after_o have_v set_v out_o the_o antichristian_a church_n under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o of_o a_o empire_n he_o represent_v it_o under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o great_a city_n call_v babylon_n v._o 9_o and_o there_o come_v unto_o i_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o angel_n which_o have_v the_o seven_o viol_n full_a of_o the_o seven_o last_o plague_n and_o talk_v with_o i_o say_v come_v hither_o i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o bride_n the_o lamb_n wife_n it_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o last_o of_o those_o seven_o angel_n who_o have_v pour_v out_o the_o viol_n and_o the_o same_o who_o show_v unto_o the_o prophet_n the_o great_a city_n the_o mother_n of_o fornication_n 17.1_o cha._n 17.1_o then_o come_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o angel_n unto_o i_o which_o have_v the_o seven_o viol_n and_o talk_v with_o i_o say_v come_v hither_o i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n that_o sit_v on_o many_o water_n as_o it_o be_v this_o seven_o and_o last_o angel_n who_o have_v the_o viol_n by_o who_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n be_v effect_v it_o do_v most_o proper_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o show_v babylon_n fall_v and_o jerusalem_n rebuilt_a v._o 10._o and_o he_o carry_v i_o away_o in_o the_o spirit_n to_o a_o great_a and_o high_a mountain_n and_o show_v i_o that_o great_a city_n the_o holy_a jerusalem_n descend_v out_o of_o heaven_n from_o god._n this_o be_v somewhat_o like_o what_o the_o devil_n do_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n when_o he_o carry_v he_o up_o into_o a_o high_a mountain_n and_o show_v he_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n what_o the_o devil_n make_v appear_v by_o illusion_n st._n john_n see_v by_o vision_n that_o he_o be_v carry_v or_o seem_v to_o be_v carry_v up_o into_o a_o high_a mountain_n make_v it_o plain_a that_o the_o jerusalem_n he_o be_v to_o be_v make_v see_v from_o thence_o be_v here_o upon_o earth_n and_o not_o the_o triumphant_a church_n in_o heaven_n though_o it_o be_v call_v the_o holy_a jerusalem_n descend_v out_o of_o heaven_n from_o god._n she_o shall_v be_v descend_v from_o heaven_n because_o she_o shall_v abound_v in_o grace_n which_o come_v from_o thence_o she_o be_v call_v the_o great_a city_n and_o it_o be_v the_o first_o time_n she_o be_v so_o call_v it_o be_v a_o detestable_a name_n which_o in_o all_o the_o precede_a prophecy_n be_v give_v only_o to_o spiritual_a babylon_n but_o it_o be_v on_o this_o account_n that_o then_o the_o church_n shall_v possess_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o nation_n as_o antichristianism_n do_v at_o present_a v._o 11._o have_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o her_o light_n wus_fw-mi like_o unto_o a_o stone_n most_o precious_a even_o like_o a_o jasper_n stone_n clear_a as_o crystal_n v._o 12._o and_o have_v a_o wall_n great_a and_o high_a and_o have_v twelve_o gate_n and_o at_o the_o gate_n twelve_o angel_n and_o name_n write_v thereon_o which_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n v._o 13._o
it_o be_v s._n john_n that_o receive_v the_o reed_n in_o the_o 11_o chap._n to_o measure_v the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n there_o be_v give_v i_o a_o reed_n like_o unto_o a_o rod_n and_o the_o angel_n stand_v and_o say_v rise_v and_o measure_v the_o temple_n but_o here_o it_o be_v a_o angel_n that_o measure_v a_o agent_n of_o a_o high_a order_n than_o the_o apostle_n 3._o last_o s._n john_n have_v only_o a_o rod_n give_v he_o a_o reed_n to_o measure_v with_o a_o weak_a justrument_n and_o of_o little_a value_n but_o here_o the_o angel_n measure_v with_o a_o golden_a reed_n all_o which_o set_v forth_o the_o great_a excellence_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o last_o period_n that_o it_o shall_v surpass_v even_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o much_o as_o a_o city_n exceed_v a_o temple_n a_o angel_n a_o man_n or_o a_o golden_a rod_n a_o ordinary_a cane_n or_o reed_n the_o city_n be_v build_v foursquare_n the_o square_n be_v a_o emblem_n of_o rest_n because_o that_o figure_n of_o all_o other_o be_v most_o proper_a to_o keep_v firm_a which_o signify_v the_o tranquillity_n and_o immutable_a peace_n of_o this_o church_n the_o square_a also_o relate_v to_o the_o number_n twelve_o which_o occur_v so_o often_o in_o this_o description_n for_o 12_o be_v a_o square_a number_n that_o show_v three_o on_o all_o side_n three_o a_o number_n of_o perfection_n as_o well_o as_o seven_o to_o signify_v that_o on_o what_o side_n soever_o you_o look_v upon_o this_o church_n whether_o in_o regard_n of_o its_o holiness_n or_o knowledge_n or_o peace_n or_o glory_n she_o shall_v be_v every_o way_n perfect_a these_o be_v the_o four_o side_n of_o the_o square_n holiness_n knowledge_n peace_n and_o glory_n and_o this_o perfection_n she_o have_v from_o the_o number_n twelve_o viz._n from_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n he_o measure_v the_o city_n with_o the_o reed_n 12_o thousand_o furlong_n this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o circumference_n of_o her_o wall_n or_o of_o their_o diameter_n or_o their_o height_n but_o of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o city_n take_v together_o as_o a_o cube_n that_o contain_v 12_o thousand_o furlong_n count_v every_o thing_n there_o be_v 12_o foundation_n which_o be_v the_o 12_o apostle_n or_o rather_o the_o 12_o article_n of_o faith_n every_o foundation_n answer_v to_o a_o thousand_o cubit_n i._n e._n that_o every_o of_o the_o apostle_n by_o his_o doctrine_n and_o preach_v do_v increase_v the_o church_n and_o contribute_v to_o its_o build_n and_o to_o the_o gather_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o same_o proportion_n which_o a_o foundation_n of_o one_o cubical_a foot_n or_o thereabouts_o have_v to_o a_o thousand_o furlong_n this_o signify_v the_o great_a increase_n and_o multiplication_n of_o the_o church_n the_o length_n the_o breadth_n the_o height_n of_o the_o city_n be_v equal_a that_o be_v it_o be_v in_o all_o account_v a_o perfect_a cube_n throw_v a_o die_v where_o you_o please_v it_o will_v always_o find_v a_o place_n to_o rest_v so_o shall_v be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o last_o period_n what_o ever_o commotion_n may_v happen_v she_o shall_v not_o lose_v her_o rest_n nothing_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o destroy_v or_o hinder_v it_o interpreter_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o make_v a_o objection_n here_o that_o a_o city_n that_o be_v as_o high_a as_o large_a will_v be_v a_o monstrous_a pile_n for_o every_o thing_n here_o be_v beyond_o the_o ordinary_a rule_n among_o man_n to_o signify_v that_o this_o holy_a society_n shall_v not_o be_v govern_v as_o humane_a society_n now_o be_v beside_o this_o the_o great_a equality_n of_o this_o city_n in_o all_o its_o dimension_n seem_v to_o i_o to_o denote_v that_o admirable_a equality_n between_o all_o the_o saint_n which_o shall_v take_v place_n in_o the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o church_n not_o that_o all_o difference_n of_o condition_n shall_v be_v absolute_o lay_v aside_o there_o shall_v still_o be_v superior_n and_o inferior_n rich_a and_o poor_a some_o to_o govern_v and_o other_o to_o obey_v but_o those_o great_a distance_n between_o man_n condition_n shall_v then_o be_v fill_v up_o by_o charity_n and_o love_n whereas_o now_o they_o be_v enlarge_v and_o widen_v by_o pride_n and_o vanity_n then_o he_o measure_v the_o wall_n 144_o cubit_n here_o be_v the_o number_n 144_o which_o be_v sacred_a because_o of_o the_o number_n 12_o which_o be_v its_o root_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o apprehend_v why_o the_o wall_n be_v 144_o cubit_n it_o be_v because_o it_o be_v raise_v upon_o 12_o foundation_n and_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n have_v twelve_o foundation_n build_v upon_o twelve_o raise_v another_o number_n by_o multiply_v this_o by_o itself_o and_o you_o make_v 144._o for_o 12_o be_v the_o square_a root_n of_o 144._o every_o building_n of_o the_o church_n be_v raise_v upon_o the_o 12_o apostle_n and_o in_o its_o raise_n she_o be_v multiply_v as_o in_o building_n upon_o 12_o you_o make_v 144._o and_o these_o 144_o cubit_n be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o 144_o thousand_o who_o be_v mark_v which_o be_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o saint_n these_o 144_o cubit_n be_v in_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n and_o not_o in_o the_o whole_a city_n this_o wall_n be_v that_o which_o give_v protection_n to_o the_o city_n and_o the_o church_n it_o be_v truth_n and_o the_o holy_a ministry_n by_o who_o that_o truth_n be_v preach_v so_o that_o the_o 12_o foundation_n be_v the_o principal_a pastor_n with_o the_o truth_n they_o teach_v viz._n the_o 12_o apostle_n and_o the_o 144_o cubit_n be_v the_o whole_a evangelical_n ministry_n build_v upon_o the_o 12_o apostle_n as_o their_o first_o teacher_n he_o measure_v the_o wall_n according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o a_o man_n i._n e._n of_o the_o angel_n that_o denote_v that_o the_o angel_n in_o give_v to_o a_o wall_n one_o hundred_o forty_o four_o cubit_n found_v upon_o twelve_o have_v therein_o follow_v the_o ordinary_a way_n of_o computation_n among_o arithmetician_n who_o by_o multiply_v twelve_o by_o itself_o make_v one_o hundred_o forty_o four_o and_o the_o build_n of_o the_o wall_n be_v of_o jaspar_n and_o the_o city_n be_v of_o pure_a gold_n like_o unto_o clear_a glass_n the_o distinction_n of_o man_n according_a to_o their_o different_a quality_n be_v convenient_o and_o common_o enough_o make_v by_o the_o emblem_n of_o metal_n man_n of_o low_a and_o base_a spirit_n sink_v into_o degeneracy_n and_o vice_n be_v well_o represent_v by_o lead_n iron_n be_v the_o emblem_n of_o cruel_a and_o hard-hearted_a person_n who_o be_v void_a of_o pity_n brass_n do_v well_o enough_o represent_v such_o as_o glitter_v and_o make_v a_o show_n of_o more_o than_o they_o be_v or_o have_v for_o brass_n imitate_v the_o colour_n of_o gold_n but_o be_v short_a in_o value_n silver_n be_v a_o emblem_n of_o those_o who_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n virtuous_a but_o not_o in_o the_o first_o rank_n last_o gold_n be_v the_o emblem_n of_o such_o spirit_n as_o be_v pure_a solid_a firm_a and_o true_o virtuous_a this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o h._n ghost_n will_v teach_v we_o that_o the_o church_n in_o this_o last_o period_n shall_v be_v make_v up_o of_o such_o person_n as_o be_v of_o sincere_a and_o approve_a piety_n of_o a_o virtue_n that_o be_v bright_a and_o solid_a therefore_o the_o city_n be_v say_v not_o only_o to_o be_v of_o gold_n but_o of_o gold_n clear_a as_o crystal_n nevertheless_o as_o in_o every_o church_n the_o ministry_n ought_v to_o possess_v a_o more_o eminent_a degree_n of_o christian_a virtue_n than_o other_o the_o wall_n which_o signify_v the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o seven_o period_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o jaspar_n and_o precious_a stone_n more_o valuable_a than_o gold_n v._o 21._o and_o the_o 12_o gate_n be_v of_o 12_o pearl_n every_o several_a gate_n be_v of_o one_o pearl_n we_o have_v see_v how_o the_o 12_o gate_n signify_v the_o 12_o apostle_n the_o guard_n guide_n and_o porter_n as_o it_o be_v of_o the_o church_n we_o may_v easy_o discover_v a_o resemblance_n between_o the_o apostle_n and_o pearl_n but_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o understand_v that_o the_o design_n of_o the_o h._n ghost_n be_v to_o show_v that_o these_o 12_o man_n be_v of_o a_o inestimable_a value_n all_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o world_n can_v be_v a_o sufficient_a price_n for_o 12_o pearl_n big_a enough_o to_o make_v 12_o gate_n of_o city_n and_o herewith_o we_o must_v know_v that_o when_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n put_v so_o high_a a_o price_n upon_o weak_a man_n like_o ourselves_o when_o he_o call_v they_o jaspars_n and_o precious_a stone_n the_o gate_n and_o foundation_n of_o a_o city_n he_o do_v not_o look_v upon_o they_o in_o themselves_o but_o consider_v they_o with_o that_o treasure_n
of_o the_o gospel_n commit_v to_o their_o charge_n this_o gospel_n be_v the_o pearl_n of_o great_a price_n which_o when_o one_o have_v find_v he_o go_v his_o way_n and_o sell_v all_o that_o he_o have_v to_o purchase_v it_o this_o be_v the_o treasure_n of_o which_o s._n paul_n speak_v when_o he_o say_v we_o have_v this_o treasure_n in_o earthen_a vessel_n the_o apostle_n with_o evangelical_n truth_n in_o their_o breast_n be_v the_o 12_o foundation_n the_o 12_o gate_n and_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n they_o be_v every_o thing_n with_o this_o for_o truth_n be_v every_o thing_n and_o without_o it_o they_o be_v nothing_o v._o 22._o and_o i_o see_v no_o temple_n therein_o for_o the_o lord_n god_n almighty_a and_o the_o lamb_n be_v its_o temple_n this_o must_v be_v understand_v as_o the_o word_n of_o another_o prophet_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o period_n say_v every_o man_n shall_v not_o teach_v his_o neighbour_n for_o they_o shall_v be_v all_o teach_v of_o god_n which_o do_v not_o import_v that_o the_o ministry_n shall_v be_v abolish_v but_o that_o the_o increase_n of_o knowledge_n shall_v be_v so_o great_a that_o ordinary_a man_n may_v rather_o be_v teacher_n than_o need_v to_o be_v teach_v doubtless_o there_o shall_v be_v temple_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o place_n set_v a_o part_n for_o public_a worship_n but_o it_o shall_v hardly_o be_v necessary_a to_o distinguish_v place_n for_o divine_a service_n because_o god_n shall_v be_v every_o where_o serve_v in_o perfection_n the_o lord_n and_o the_o lamb_n shall_v be_v its_o temple_n god_n shall_v dwell_v in_o they_o and_o they_o in_o god_n the_o union_n of_o holy_a soul_n with_o god_n shall_v be_v most_o intimate_a and_o reciprocal_a v._o 23._o and_o the_o city_n have_v no_o need_n of_o the_o sun_n nor_o of_o the_o moon_n to_o shine_v in_o it_o for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n do_v lighten_v it_o and_o the_o lamb_n be_v the_o light_n thereof_o here_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n do_v signify_v create_v light_n which_o cause_n a_o succession_n of_o day_n and_o night_n and_o these_o luminary_n be_v emblem_n of_o the_o manner_n wherein_o the_o light_n of_o grace_n be_v now_o dispense_v there_o be_v now_o a_o mixture_n of_o light_n and_o darkness_n of_o day_n and_o night_n in_o the_o same_o church_n and_o in_o the_o same_o soul_n it_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v thus_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n the_o air_n of_o that_o church_n shall_v be_v always_o full_a of_o light._n god_n shall_v abundant_o impart_v knowledge_n to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o a_o more_o immediate_a manner_n without_o any_o create_a luminary_n v._o 24._o and_o the_o nation_n of_o they_o which_o be_v save_v shall_v walk_v in_o the_o light_n of_o it_o and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v bring_v their_o glory_n and_o honour_n into_o it_o v._o 25._o and_o its_o gate_n shall_v not_o at_o all_o be_v shut_v by_o day_n for_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o night_n there_o v._o 26._o and_o they_o shall_v bring_v the_o glory_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o nation_n into_o it_o v._o 27._o and_o there_o shall_v in_o no_o wise_n enter_v into_o it_o any_o thing_n that_o defile_v or_o that_o work_v abomination_n and_o a_o lie_n but_o they_o who_o be_v write_v in_o the_o lamb_n book_n of_o life_n here_o be_v the_o perfect_a and_o complete_a call_n of_o the_o gentile_n who_o shall_v join_v themselves_o with_o the_o convert_a jew_n to_o compose_v this_o glorious_a church_n the_o holy_a ghost_n seem_v to_o intimate_v as_o if_o there_o shall_v be_v none_o but_o the_o elect_n and_o no_o reprobate_n at_o least_o if_o there_o be_v any_o hypocrite_n that_o their_o number_n shall_v be_v so_o small_a as_o not_o worthy_a to_o be_v count_v then_o he_o show_v i_o a_o pure_a river_n of_o water_n of_o life_n clear_a as_o crystal_n proceed_v out_o of_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o lamb._n it_o be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o water_n in_o the_o scripture_n stile_n signify_v grace_n and_o the_o divine_a spirit_n that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o remark_n it_o ho_o every_o one_o that_o thirst_v come_v to_o the_o water_n out_o of_o his_o belly_n shall_v flow_v live_v water_n but_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o spirit_n which_o they_o shall_v receive_v who_o believe_v on_o he_o so_o that_o the_o river_n which_o proceed_v out_o of_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n be_v that_o vital_a spring_n of_o spirit_n and_o grace_n which_o god_n will_v most_o plentiful_o dispense_v to_o this_o church_n it_o be_v the_o same_o river_n which_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n see_v come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n 47._o chap._n 47._o at_o first_o it_o be_v no_o high_a than_o the_o anckel_v but_o by_o little_a and_o little_a the_o increase_n be_v such_o that_o you_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o swim_v to_o pass_v over_o it_o it_o be_v the_o emblem_n of_o that_o measure_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v always_o progressive_a and_o in_o thesis_n last_v and_o happy_a day_n shall_v flow_v as_o the_o sea._n v._o 2._o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o street_n of_o it_o and_o of_o either_o side_n of_o the_o river_n be_v there_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n which_o bear_v twelve_o manner_n of_o fruit_n and_o yield_v her_o fruit_n every_o month_n and_o the_o leaf_n of_o the_o tree_n be_v for_o the_o heal_n of_o the_o nation_n this_o be_v almost_o copy_v from_o ezekiel_n so_o that_o we_o may_v see_v it_o describe_v the_o same_o thing_n ezekiel_n say_v that_o on_o the_o bank_n of_o the_o river_n be_v very_o many_o tree_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o the_o other_o fruit_n tree_n who_o leaf_n shall_v not_o fade_v neither_o shall_v the_o fruit_n thereof_o be_v consume_v it_o shall_v bring_v forth_o new_a fruit_n every_o month_n this_o far_a denote_v grace_n which_o be_v our_o meat_n and_o drink_n to_o satisfy_v our_o hunger_n and_o quench_v our_o thirst_n which_o be_v the_o manna_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o water_n out_o of_o the_o rock_n the_o fruit_n of_o this_o tree_n shall_v be_v for_o the_o heal_n of_o the_o nation_n ezekiel_n say_v the_o leaf_n thereof_o shall_v be_v for_o medicine_n 12._o v._o 12._o that_o grace_n which_o shall_v be_v our_o food_n shall_v also_o supply_v the_o use_n of_o physic_n every_o one_o may_v see_v here_o a_o manifest_a allusion_n to_o the_o earthly_a paradise_n to_o its_o river_n and_o to_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n that_o be_v there_o to_o denote_v that_o the_o church_n in_o this_o her_o last_o period_n shall_v be_v a_o true_a paradise_n where_o plenty_n and_o abundance_n of_o all_o blessing_n may_v be_v meet_v with_o it_o be_v of_o this_o reign_n and_o of_o this_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o last_o part_n of_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v we_o have_v already_o see_v how_o that_o chapter_n be_v a_o epitome_n of_o what_o shall_v befall_v the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o part_n we_o have_v a_o short_a account_n of_o the_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o church_n during_o the_o time_n of_o its_o purity_n in_o the_o second_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n be_v describe_v and_o the_o last_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n shall_v suffer_v and_o in_o the_o three_o we_o have_v the_o glorious_a state_n of_o the_o church_n after_o she_o have_v subdue_v her_o enemy_n this_o be_v the_o prophecy_n v._o 15._o 11._o chap._n 11._o and_o the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v and_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n in_o heaven_n say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n and_o he_o shall_v reign_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o v._o 16._o and_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n who_o sit_v before_o god_n on_o their_o seat_n fall_v upon_o their_o face_n and_o worship_v god._n v._o 17._o say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o lord_n god_n almighty_a which_o art_n and_o waste_v and_o be_v to_o come_v because_o thou_o have_v take_v to_o thou_o thy_o great_a power_n and_o have_v reign_v v._o 18._o and_o the_o nation_n be_v angry_a and_o thy_o wrath_n be_v come_v and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v and_o that_o thou_o shall_v give_v reward_n unto_o thy_o servant_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o the_o saint_n and_o they_o that_o fear_v thy_o name_n small_a and_o great_a and_o shall_v destroy_v they_o which_o destroy_v the_o earth_n v._o 19_o and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n and_o there_o be_v see_v in_o his_o temple_n the_o ark_n of_o his_o testament_n and_o there_o be_v lightning_n and_o voice_n and_o thundering_n and_o a_o earthquake_n and_o great_a hail_n we_o have_v observe_v that_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n follow_v upon_o the_o seven_o seal_n and_o be_v
not_o contemporary_a with_o they_o the_o seven_o seal_n carry_v the_o prophecy_n almost_o as_o far_o as_o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n unto_o constantine_n the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n the_o seven_o trumpet_n divide_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o time_n between_o constantine_n and_o his_o christian_a successor_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n and_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n that_o sound_v here_o be_v the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o period_n which_o comprehend_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n and_o particular_o that_o of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n or_o the_o papacy_n the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v and_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n these_o be_v voice_n of_o acclamation_n and_o joy_n that_o thunder_n and_o lightning_n be_v join_v to_o those_o voice_n signify_v the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n who_o sit_v before_o god_n on_o their_o seat_n fall_v upon_o their_o face_n and_o worship_v god_n say_v we_o give_v thou_o thanks_o o_o lord_n god_n almighty_a etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o song_n and_o subject_a matter_n of_o thanksgiving_n wherewith_o the_o holy_a people_n shall_v praise_v god_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n when_o god_n shall_v have_v subdue_v all_o their_o enemy_n observe_v here_o that_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n appear_v alone_o and_o begin_v the_o song_n whereas_o in_o the_o first_o vision_n the_o live_a creature_n begin_v the_o song_n and_o the_o elder_n follow_v follow_v they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o exclude_v the_o live_a creature_n and_o the_o ministry_n in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n but_o to_o signify_v that_o then_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v so_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a spirit_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o wait_v the_o inspiration_n and_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a ministry_n to_o engage_v they_o to_o praise_n god_n and_o perform_v holy_a duty_n the_o nation_n be_v angry_a and_o thy_o wrath_n in_o come_v i._n e._n the_o nation_n of_o the_o antichristian_a people_n have_v execute_v their_o malice_n and_o fury_n and_o thou_o have_v avenge_v it_o by_o destroy_v their_o empire_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v and_o that_o thou_o shall_v give_v reward_n unto_o thy_o servant_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o the_o saint_n and_o they_o that_o fear_v thy_o name_n small_a and_o great_a this_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o last_o judgement_n or_o the_o last_o resurrection_n it_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n her_o come_n to_o the_o expect_a kingdom_n this_o be_v set_v forth_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_v as_o have_v be_v already_o see_v the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o be_v judge_v he_o say_v not_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a or_o all_o the_o dead_a but_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n which_o lie_v as_o dead_a during_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o shall_v rise_v again_o when_o that_o kingdom_n be_v destroy_v the_o dead_a shall_v be_v judge_v and_o how_o it_o be_v god_n will_v reward_v the_o faithful_a and_o the_o church_n by_o give_v they_o peace_n and_o a_o kingdom_n it_o be_v a_o judgement_n of_o grace_n and_o of_o beneficence_n he_o speak_v not_o of_o eternal_a reward_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o follow_v and_o to_o destroy_v those_o who_o destroy_v the_o earth_n which_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a term_n to_o signify_v eternal_a punishment_n wherein_o nothing_o be_v destroy_v man_n continue_v under_o they_o for_o ever_o so_o that_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n must_v be_v here_o mean_v v._o 19_o 11._o chap._n 11._o and_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n and_o there_o be_v see_v in_o his_o temple_n the_o ark_n of_o his_o testament_n the_o ark_n be_v the_o sign_n of_o god_n covenant_n with_o the_o jew_n so_o this_o prophecy_n of_o the_o ark_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n signify_v the_o recall_v of_o the_o jew_n the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_a the_o church_n shall_v be_v open_a to_o all_o nation_n all_o people_n shall_v resort_v to_o it_o and_o among_o other_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o people_n who_o derive_v their_o glory_n from_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o covenant_n chap._n xxiv_o the_o character_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o church_n eight_o be_v certain_a and_o five_o doubtful_a what_o shall_v happen_v after_o this_o kingdom_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o gog_n and_o magog_n there_o shall_v probable_o be_v a_o lesser_a kind_n of_o antichrist_n a_o little_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n have_v confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n we_o ought_v now_o to_o consider_v the_o nature_n and_o character_n of_o it_o they_o may_v be_v divide_v into_o two_o class_n some_o that_o be_v doubtful_a and_o other_o certain_a it_o be_v fit_a that_o we_o begin_v with_o the_o certain_a we_o be_v not_o to_o reckon_v among_o the_o character_n of_o this_o reign_n either_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n or_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n or_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o remain_a gentile_n for_o these_o three_o thing_n be_v to_o go_v before_o it_o they_o can_v never_o be_v bring_v about_o but_o with_o confusion_n and_o tumult_n the_o popish_a empire_n can_v fall_v but_o it_o must_v cost_v blood_n and_o make_v a_o mighty_a noise_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n must_v needs_o be_v attend_v with_o great_a commotion_n among_o the_o people_n and_o it_o may_v be_v violent_a contradiction_n it_o be_v likewise_o impossible_a to_o conceive_v that_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n can_v be_v bring_v about_o without_o the_o utmost_a endeavour_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o hinder_v it_o he_o will_v raise_v all_o his_o force_n every_o where_o to_o hinder_v the_o last_o establishment_n of_o this_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n as_o he_o do_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n so_o that_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o will_v cause_v great_a opposition_n not_o only_o by_o word_n but_o it_o may_v be_v blow_n now_o this_o can_v belong_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n whereof_o the_o principal_a character_n be_v sovereign_a peace_n insomuch_o that_o we_o thus_o conceive_v of_o it_o 1._o the_o papal_a empire_n shall_v fall_v 2._o after_o that_o some_o year_n will_v be_v necessary_a to_o abolish_v sect_n and_o party_n and_o compose_v the_o difference_n among_o christian_n 3._o that_o after_o this_o many_o heathen_a nation_n and_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v for_o it_o can_v be_v think_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v convert_v while_o christian_n be_v so_o much_o at_o variance_n among_o themselves_o and_o seek_v the_o destruction_n of_o one_o another_o 4._o after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o remainder_n of_o the_o most_o remote_a nation_n shall_v also_o be_v convert_v now_o for_o all_o this_o there_o must_v be_v time_n for_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o god_n will_v act_v in_o a_o more_o miraculous_a manner_n in_o this_o than_o in_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o first_o christian_a church_n wherefore_o as_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v near_o a_o hundred_o year_n in_o its_o first_o settle_v no_o less_o will_v be_v necessary_a perfect_o to_o resettle_v it_o and_o then_o shall_v that_o bless_a kingdom_n come_v which_o we_o expect_v not_o but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o probability_n that_o god_n may_v begin_v to_o compute_v the_o thousand_o year_n from_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n even_o before_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o so_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o nation_n may_v in_o some_o sort_n be_v comprehend_v within_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n but_o when_o we_o speak_v here_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n we_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o in_o its_o perfection_n which_o will_v not_o be_v till_o after_o these_o thing_n be_v come_v to_o pass_v 29._o a_o extraordinary_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o first_o certain_a character_n chap._n 2.28_o 29._o the_o first_o certain_a character_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o plentiful_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n upon_o man_n the_o prophecy_n of_o joel_n to_o this_o purpose_n be_v one_o of_o those_o which_o be_v but_o in_o part_n accomplish_v hitherto_o i_o will_v pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n and_o your_o son_n and_o your_o daughter_n shall_v prophesy_v your_o old_a man_n shall_v dream_v dream_n and_o your_o young_a man_n see_v vision_n also_o on_o the_o servant_n and_o the_o handmaid_n in_o those_o day_n will_v i_o pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n that_o lesser_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o the_o first_o christian_n experience_v be_v not_o enough_o to_o fill_v up_o the_o
sense_n of_o this_o prophecy_n 1._o because_o that_o do_v not_o extend_v very_o far_o the_o number_n be_v not_o great_a of_o those_o who_o do_v partake_v of_o it_o 2._o that_o do_v not_o last_v but_o a_o little_a while_n for_o even_o before_o the_o death_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o extraordinary_a gift_n of_o the_o spirit_n become_v rare_a so_o that_o what_o be_v then_o be_v proper_o but_o a_o presage_n and_o type_n of_o that_o large_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n not_o that_o all_o man_n shall_v then_o become_v prophet_n and_o be_v inspire_v but_o all_o shall_v be_v assist_v and_o lead_v by_o a_o extraordinary_a and_o all-powerfull_a influence_n of_o the_o h._n spirit_n holiness_n the_o second_o character_n great_a holiness_n 2._o from_o this_o first_o character_n will_v arise_v a_o second_o viz._n great_a holiness_n great_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o degree_n and_o of_o the_o extent_n of_o it_o in_o respect_n of_o degree_n for_o such_o as_o shall_v then_o be_v holy_a shall_v be_v incomparable_o more_o so_o than_o any_o be_v now_o who_o be_v repute_v such_o and_o as_o to_o the_o extent_n of_o it_o because_o the_o number_n of_o holy_a person_n shall_v be_v great_a nevertheless_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v as_o if_o man_n shall_v then_o be_v altogether_o without_o sin_n for_o they_o must_v die_v there_o must_v therefore_o be_v some_o remainder_n of_o sin_n even_o the_o holy_a apostle_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v man_n by_o be_v saint_n the_o like_a shall_v be_v in_o reference_n to_o man_n in_o this_o last_o period_n neither_o be_v it_o to_o be_v hope_v that_o all_o man_n without_o exception_n shall_v then_o be_v holy_a but_o it_o be_v credible_a that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o good_a shall_v exceed_v that_o of_o the_o wicked_a as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v now_o inferior_a to_o it_o by_o good_a man_n i_o intend_v not_o those_o who_o be_v common_o call_v honest_a man_n of_o such_o there_o be_v yet_o a_o considerable_a number_n in_o the_o world_n but_o such_o as_o shall_v be_v distinguish_v by_o a_o extraordinary_a piety_n and_o holiness_n the_o number_n of_o such_o be_v now_o but_o very_o small_a but_o the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n shall_v then_o be_v so_o and_o for_o the_o man_n of_o another_o character_n they_o shall_v then_o be_v as_o rare_a as_o now_o they_o be_v common_a this_o great_a holiness_n of_o man_n in_o those_o day_n be_v abundant_o prove_v by_o the_o many_o prophecy_n already_o mention_v and_o which_o certain_o have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v fullfil_v doctrine_n the_o three_o character_n purity_n of_o worship_n &_o doctrine_n 3._o from_o thence_o follow_v a_o three_o character_n viz._n purity_n of_o worship_n and_o doctrine_n corruption_n in_o religion_n follow_v the_o corruption_n of_o manner_n god_n can_v permit_v that_o any_o church_n which_o be_v great_o corrupt_v in_o manner_n shall_v for_o any_o long_a time_n preserve_v purity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n and_o therefore_o we_o find_v in_o the_o papacy_n that_o natural_a conjunction_n of_o a_o great_a idolatry_n with_o a_o great_a corruption_n in_o manner_n so_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n god_n can_v suffer_v that_o a_o church_n that_o be_v eminent_a for_o holiness_n shall_v decline_v from_o the_o purity_n of_o religion_n wherefore_o we_o may_v be_v confident_a that_o the_o church_n in_o its_o last_o period_n shall_v not_o admit_v any_o alteration_n in_o the_o purity_n of_o its_o worship_n or_o of_o its_o doctrine_n or_o in_o any_o thing_n of_o its_o religion_n there_o shall_v no_o heresy_n be_v receive_v in_o that_o church_n and_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o pelagianism_n which_o be_v now_o so_o common_a shall_v be_v quite_o extirpated_a for_o then_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v full_a of_o god_n and_o perceive_v and_o acknowledge_v he_o in_o every_o thing_n whereas_o the_o pelagian_o who_o prevail_v in_o so_o many_o place_n do_v not_o see_v and_o own_v he_o any_o where_o but_o make_v a_o god_n of_o man_n by_o make_v he_o independent_a these_o man_n be_v far_o enough_o from_o have_v a_o right_a idea_n of_o a_o be_v infinite_o perfect_a i_o dare_v say_v that_o god_n be_v not_o much_o in_o those_o man_n who_o feel_v and_o perceive_v so_o little_a of_o god._n peace_n 4._o character_n great_a peace_n 4._o the_o four_o character_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o sovereign_a peace_n this_o be_v plain_o reveal_v by_o many_o express_a prophecy_n that_o the_o wolf_n shall_v feed_v with_o the_o lamb_n and_o sword_n be_v turn_v into_o ploughshare_n and_o man_n shall_v not_o hurt_v or_o destroy_v one_o another_o the_o art_n of_o war_n which_o spring_v from_o hell_n shall_v return_v thither_o nothing_o but_o the_o corruption_n and_o wickedness_n of_o the_o world_n do_v now_o make_v it_o necessary_a the_o devil_n of_o covetousness_n and_o of_o ambition_n the_o spirit_n of_o revenge_n and_o the_o like_a shall_v return_v to_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n whence_o they_o come_v and_o it_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v a_o point_n of_o honour_n to_o know_v how_o to_o massacre_v mankind_n to_o storm_v town_n and_o gain_v battle_n and_o destroy_v country_n and_o cover_v the_o field_n with_o dead_a body_n humility_n 5._o character_n deep_a humility_n 5._o this_o shall_v be_v a_o kingdom_n of_o humility_n all_o those_o vain_a title_n which_o now_o serve_v for_o ornament_n and_o pride_n shall_v then_o be_v vanish_v brotherly_o love_n shall_v make_v all_o man_n equal_a not_o that_o all_o distinction_n and_o all_o dignity_n among_o man_n shall_v cease_v this_o kingdom_n be_v no_o anarchy_n there_o shall_v be_v some_o to_o govern_v and_o other_o to_o obey_v but_o government_n shall_v then_o be_v without_o pride_n and_o insolence_n without_o tyranny_n and_o without_o violence_n subject_n shall_v obey_v their_o ruler_n with_o a_o humble_a spirit_n and_o governor_n shall_v rule_v their_o subject_n with_o a_o spirit_n of_o meekness_n and_o gentleness_n arts._n 6._o character_n the_o abolish_n of_o unlawful_a &_o vain_a arts._n 6._o all_o those_o art_n which_o now_o serve_v the_o pride_n and_o vanity_n of_o mankind_n shall_v then_o be_v abolish_v it_o be_v a_o mysterious_a and_o deep_a design_n of_o god_n that_o his_o providence_n permit_v the_o reign_n of_o vanity_n in_o the_o place_n of_o charity_n which_o be_v retire_v and_o go_v what_o a_o multitude_n of_o people_n be_v maintain_v by_o this_o reign_n of_o vanity_n for_o how_o can_v the_o poor_a subsist_v without_o the_o vanity_n of_o the_o rich_a who_o will_v have_v stately_a house_n gawdy_a furniture_n pompous_a garment_n of_o gold_n silk_n point_n lace_n and_o fanâ—â—_n delicious_o and_o keep_v many_o attendant_n and_o domestic_a servant_n by_o all_o these_o do_v subsist_v that_o great_a company_n of_o artificer_n goldsmith_n painter_n and_o those_o that_o work_n in_o tapestry_n in_o stuff_n of_o wool_n gold_n and_o silk_n cook_n pastry-man_n architect_n tailor_n and_o such_o as_o make_v point_n and_o lace_n etc._n etc._n these_o comprehend_v above_o three_o quarter_n of_o the_o world_n and_o all_o these_o must_v die_v of_o hunger_n if_o the_o several_a branch_n of_o humane_a vanity_n be_v not_o as_o so_o many_o secret_a and_o underground_o channel_n whereby_o divine_a providence_n distribute_v food_n and_o nourishment_n to_o so_o many_o person_n they_o therefore_o who_o will_v cut_v off_o all_o this_o vanity_n before_o the_o season_n of_o return_v charity_n do_v confound_v the_o time_n and_o character_n of_o the_o different_a period_n of_o the_o church_n these_o be_v the_o vanity_n of_o the_o world_n and_o while_o the_o world_n reign_v they_o must_v have_v their_o course_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a withal_o that_o assoon_o as_o the_o reign_n of_o charity_n shall_v return_v all_o these_o shall_v be_v quite_o banish_v charity_n 7._o character_n the_o return_n of_o charity_n 7._o and_o this_o be_v the_o seven_o character_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n on_o earth_n that_o fervent_a charity_n shall_v be_v restore_v and_o supply_v all_o the_o necessity_n of_o inferior_a person_n by_o this_o a_o thousand_o channel_n shall_v be_v open_v for_o the_o relief_n of_o the_o poor_a like_o those_o of_o vanity_n and_o they_o who_o now_o live_v upon_o the_o vanity_n of_o worldly_a man_n shall_v then_o live_v upon_o the_o charity_n of_o the_o saint_n inferior_n be_v now_o vain_a and_o proud_a as_o well_o as_o superior_n they_o learn_v and_o derive_v their_o vanity_n from_o that_o of_o those_o above_o they_o and_o as_o diogenes_n trample_v under_o his_o foot_n the_o householdstuff_n and_o pride_n of_o plato_n with_o a_o great_a pride_n and_o he_o so_o oftentimes_o the_o pride_n and_o vanity_n of_o those_o who_o grow_v rich_a by_o the_o vanity_n of_o other_o be_v great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o rich_a themselves_o it_o shall_v not_o then_o be_v thus_o every_o man_n shall_v
of_o late_o have_v give_v it_o they_o say_v the_o time_n of_o the_o regeneration_n be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o church_n from_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n that_o during_o all_o that_o time_n for_o 1600_o year_n the_o apostle_n have_v sit_v as_o it_o be_v on_o throne_n to_o judge_v the_o church_n because_o we_o consult_v they_o and_o have_v recourse_n to_o their_o oracle_n but_o 1._o it_o be_v a_o strange_a abuse_n of_o word_n to_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o regeneration_n such_o corrupt_a time_n as_o those_o of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o last_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n 2._o it_o be_v to_o take_v the_o word_n in_o a_o very_a figurative_a sense_n indeed_o to_o call_v that_o which_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n do_v at_o this_o day_n sit_v upon_o throne_n and_o judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n 3._o last_o i_o know_v not_o why_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n shall_v come_v into_o this_o promise_n and_o why_o they_o only_a since_o they_o be_v altogether_o exclude_v from_o the_o covenant_n and_o be_v not_o govern_v by_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o apostle_n i_o confess_v then_o that_o i_o find_v nothing_o therein_o but_o what_o be_v obscure_a but_o all_o be_v plain_a if_o by_o regeneration_n i_o understand_v the_o happy_a reign_n of_o peace_n and_o righteousness_n and_o charity_n for_o the_o church_n must_v be_v great_o renew_v to_o reach_v that_o bless_a state_n then_o indeed_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n he_o shall_v then_o have_v the_o full_a dominion_n whereas_o now_o he_o reign_v as_o it_o be_v but_o by_o half_n and_o after_o the_o end_n of_o this_o world_n he_o shall_v reign_v no_o long_o for_o than_o he_o shall_v have_v deliver_v up_o the_o kingdom_n to_o god_n his_o father_n if_o we_o suppose_v that_o then_o the_o raise_a apostle_n shall_v be_v at_o the_o head_n of_o the_o twelve_o convert_a tribe_n and_o shall_v govern_v they_o and_o send_v their_o order_n by_o they_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o which_o all_o other_o governor_n throughout_o the_o earth_n shall_v manage_v themselves_o if_o i_o say_v this_o be_v suppose_v no_o text_n can_v be_v plain_o the_o word_n throne_n will_v then_o be_v take_v in_o its_o natural_a signification_n and_o to_o judge_n will_v signify_v the_o same_o as_o it_o do_v throughout_o the_o scripture_n particular_o in_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n where_o we_o read_v that_o jephta_n and_o samson_n and_o samuel_n judge_v israel_n so_o many_o year_n last_o by_o this_o mean_v we_o shall_v understand_v why_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n be_v mention_v it_o be_v because_o the_o apostle_n be_v to_o have_v a_o particular_a care_n and_o oversight_n of_o they_o as_o be_v their_o own_o people_n although_o their_o authority_n shall_v be_v universal_a i_o confess_v this_o seem_v to_o i_o most_o probable_a nevertheless_o i_o determine_v nothing_o but_o suspend_v my_o judgement_n rebuilt_a 4._o doubtful_a character_n whether_o jerusalem_n shall_v be_v rebuilt_a 4._o i_o leave_v it_o also_o as_o doubtful_a whether_o jerusalem_n shall_v be_v rebuilt_a to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n to_o say_v the_o truth_n as_o i_o believe_v that_o the_o jew_n shall_v meet_v together_o in_o their_o own_o country_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o rebuild_v the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v rebuilt_a will_v doubtless_o be_v the_o most_o illustrious_a city_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o you_o will_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o universal_a empire_n not_o of_o a_o earthly_a monarchy_n that_o have_v its_o army_n tribute_n custom_n fort_n and_o governor_n spread_v throughout_o the_o earth_n but_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o principal_a seat_n whence_o shall_v flow_v the_o order_n and_o oracle_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whereby_o the_o whole_a world_n shall_v be_v govern_v kingdom_n 5._o doubtful_a character_n the_o duration_n of_o this_o kingdom_n 5._o last_o i_o will_v not_o determine_v how_o long_o this_o kingdom_n shall_v last_v a_o thousand_o year_n be_v express_v oftentimes_o determinate_a number_n be_v put_v for_o indefinite_a but_o i_o see_v no_o inconvenience_n will_v follow_v if_o we_o take_v that_o number_n in_o its_o natural_a signification_n and_o i_o be_o of_o that_o opinion_n after_o this_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n there_o be_v a_o great_a event_n to_o be_v bring_v about_o set_v forth_o in_o these_o word_n v._o 7._o 20._o chap._n 20._o and_o when_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v expire_v satan_n shall_v be_v loose_v out_o of_o his_o prison_n v._o 8._o and_o shall_v go_v out_o to_o deceive_v the_o nation_n which_o be_v in_o the_o four_o quarter_n of_o the_o earth_n gog_n and_o magog_n to_o gather_v they_o together_o to_o battle_n the_o number_n of_o who_o be_v as_o the_o sand_n of_o the_o sea._n v._o 9_o and_o they_o go_v up_o on_o the_o breadth_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o compass_v the_o camp_n of_o the_o saint_n about_o and_o the_o belove_a city_n and_o fire_n come_v down_o from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n and_o devour_v they_o explain_v what_o shall_v happen_v after_o the_o thousand_o year_n explain_v i_o see_v but_o one_o sense_n can_v be_v give_v to_o this_o that_o you_o may_v comprehend_v it_o you_o must_v know_v that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o take_v those_o promise_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o of_o all_o man_n in_o particular_a in_o such_o a_o strict_a and_o rigid_a sense_n as_o to_o admit_v of_o no_o exception_n i_o have_v already_o tell_v you_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v then_o as_o far_o exceed_v the_o world_n and_o the_o good_a the_o wicked_a as_o now_o the_o world_n and_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n do_v the_o good._n therefore_o there_o shall_v then_o be_v some_o remain_a people_n not_o convert_v they_o shall_v be_v suppress_v and_o keep_v under_o during_o the_o thousand_o year_n and_o shall_v not_o molest_v either_o the_o peace_n or_o purity_n of_o the_o church_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o period_n their_o number_n shall_v be_v increase_v and_o become_v very_o considerable_a and_o before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n a_o cruel_a persecution_n against_o the_o church_n shall_v arise_v from_o they_o and_o because_o the_o number_n of_o three_o and_o half_o be_v fatal_a for_o persecution_n it_o be_v not_o unlikely_a that_o this_o shall_v also_o last_v three_o year_n and_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n during_o three_o natural_a year_n and_o half_a the_o sanctuary_n be_v shut_v up_o and_o profane_v by_o antiochus_n for_o three_o year_n and_o half_a jesus_n christ_n preach_v in_o a_o afflict_a state_n for_o three_o prophetical_a year_n and_o half_a the_o two_o witness_n prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n for_o three_o prophetical_a day_n and_o half_a i._n e._n three_o natural_a year_n and_o half_a these_o two_o witness_n shall_v remain_v dead_a in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o city_n so_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v probable_a that_o the_o last_o persecution_n after_o the_o thousand_o year_n of_o rest_n shall_v last_v three_o year_n and_o half_a and_o then_o may_v come_v the_o antichrist_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n who_o i_o will_v so_o far_o honour_n as_o to_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v learn_v the_o mystery_n of_o this_o last_o persecution_n from_o some_o apostolical_a person_n which_o he_o confound_v with_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o apocaliptical_a beast_n for_o 1260_o day_n neither_o be_v it_o improbable_a but_o that_o the_o ringleader_n of_o this_o last_o persecution_n may_v be_v a_o jew_n for_o there_o be_v no_o mean_a to_o be_v find_v among_o that_o people_n they_o be_v all_o either_o very_a good_a or_o very_a bad._n they_o who_o shall_v live_v when_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v convert_v shall_v be_v able_a to_o divine_a something_o of_o it_o for_o if_o they_o then_o see_v a_o remnant_n of_o obstinate_a jew_n cantonize_v themselves_o in_o some_o corner_n of_o the_o world_n and_o resist_v the_o general_a stream_n of_o conversion_n there_o will_v be_v some_o ground_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o first_o bud_n of_o that_o great_a rebellion_n which_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n reserve_v for_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n and_o so_o it_o may_v be_v there_o shall_v arise_v a_o jew_n as_o st._n irenaeus_n say_v pretend_v to_o be_v the_o messiah_n who_o shall_v persecute_v the_o church_n and_o reign_v for_o three_o year_n and_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o be_v destroy_v within_o a_o few_o day_n before_o the_o last_o judgement_n this_o shall_v be_v the_o diminutive_a of_o the_o great_a antichrist_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v confound_v with_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n of_o who_o saint_n paul_n speak_v nor_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o revel_n 13._o nor_o with_o the_o woman_n chap._n
17._o nor_o with_o babylon_n chap._n 18._o the_o father_n who_o live_v near_o the_o apostle_n time_n it_o may_v be_v hear_v some_o discourse_n of_o this_o and_o that_o probable_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o mistake_n this_o be_v the_o most_o that_o can_v be_v say_v with_o any_o pretence_n of_o reason_n to_o excuse_v st._n irenaeus_n and_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_n who_o follow_v he_o in_o the_o description_n of_o antichrist_n gog_n and_o magog_n be_v name_n borrow_v from_o ezekiel_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n do_v not_o signify_v the_o same_o people_n in_o both_o place_n here_o it_o denote_v in_o general_a the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o i_o know_v nothing_o concern_v it_o with_o any_o great_a certainty_n chap._n xxv_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o anti-millinaries_a against_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n according_a to_o the_o method_n of_o a_o regular_a disputation_n i_o come_v now_o to_o answer_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o anti-millinaries_a but_o most_o of_o they_o be_v so_o weak_a that_o they_o hardly_o deserve_v to_o be_v consider_v but_o that_o the_o mention_n of_o they_o will_v serve_v as_o a_o further_a proof_n to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o seven_o period_n for_o it_o be_v a_o very_a good_a argument_n for_o any_o opinion_n to_o be_v support_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n by_o powerful_a and_o weighty_a reason_n and_o to_o be_v oppose_v on_o the_o other_o by_o weak_a and_o slender_a one_o those_o gentleman_n have_v the_o plurality_n of_o voice_n on_o their_o side_n and_o be_v doubtless_o man_n of_o worth_n and_o learning_n it_o be_v nevertheless_o true_a that_o they_o have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v bear_v down_o with_o the_o stream_n without_o much_o mind_v it_o judgement_n first_o objection_n christ_n not_o to_o come_v but_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n 1._o first_o they_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o christ_n second_o come_v never_o speak_v of_o any_o other_o than_o that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n attend_v with_o angel_n and_o archangel_n to_o raise_v mankind_n and_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o dead_a whereas_o we_o suppose_v a_o kind_n of_o a_o clandestine_v come_v of_o christ_n to_o settle_v a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n which_o the_o scripture_n know_v nothing_o of_o for_o it_o speak_v of_o no_o future_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v save_v that_o which_o he_o shall_v have_v in_o heaven_n after_o the_o distribution_n of_o eternal_a reward_n and_o punishment_n i_o answer_v 1._o these_o man_n suppose_v by_o this_o argument_n a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n after_o the_o last_o judgement_n but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o kingdom_n neither_o shall_v there_o ever_o be_v any_o on_o the_o contrary_a st._n paul_n do_v express_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o shall_v then_o cease_v to_o reign_v and_o give_v up_o the_o kingdom_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o father_n 17._o 1_o cor._n 17._o so_o that_o since_o we_o be_v assure_v from_o scripture_n of_o christ_n come_v to_o reign_v it_o must_v be_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n the_o mediator_n shall_v then_o be_v finish_v 2._o it_o be_v suppose_v in_o this_o objection_n that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o no_o more_o than_o one_o come_v of_o christ_n which_o shall_v be_v accompany_v with_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o archangel_n to_o summon_v the_o dead_a to_o judgement_n this_o be_v plain_o to_o suppose_v the_o thing_n in_o question_n and_o those_o who_o have_v read_v the_o foregoing_a chapter_n with_o attention_n and_o without_o prejudice_n will_v still_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o first_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o it_o may_v be_v a_o first_o resurrection_n 3._o last_o who_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o this_o come_n of_o christ_n to_o establish_v his_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n shall_v not_o be_v in_o that_o manner_n with_o the_o voice_n of_o a_o archangel_n and_o in_o great_a magnificence_n and_o glory_n who_o can_v prove_v that_o at_o that_o first_o come_v of_o christ_n he_o shall_v not_o raise_v some_o of_o the_o dead_a as_o st._n john_n seem_v express_o to_o have_v foretold_v all_o the_o little_a reason_n pretend_v from_o conveniency_n and_o inconveniency_n which_o be_v here_o allege_v will_v have_v much_o ado_n to_o resist_v the_o evidence_n of_o so_o express_v a_o text_n and_o of_o that_o matth._n 19_o very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o that_o in_o the_o regeneration_n when_o the_o son_n of_o man_n shall_v be_v sit_v on_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n you_o shall_v also_o sit_v on_o twelve_o throne_n judge_v the_o twelve_o tribe_n of_o israel_n world_n 2._o object_n christ_n be_v to_o remain_v in_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 2._o the_o next_o thing_n allege_v be_v that_o the_o heaven_n be_v to_o contain_v jesus_n christ_n till_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n that_o they_o say_v be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o so_o jesus_n christ_n must_v be_v confine_v to_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o consequent_o shall_v not_o come_v to_o settle_v a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n if_o this_o be_v true_a that_o christ_n must_v stay_v in_o heaven_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n may_v he_o not_o destroy_v his_o enemy_n give_v peace_n to_o his_o church_n and_o govern_v it_o in_o peace_n by_o his_o prophet_n and_o servant_n without_o come_v in_o person_n from_o heaven_n moreover_o in_o case_n our_o lord_n shall_v for_o a_o short_a space_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o establish_v a_o kingdom_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o to_o give_v his_o seal_n to_o the_o conversion_n of_o all_o nation_n by_o some_o glorious_a apparition_n return_v back_o to_o heaven_n immediate_o after_o may_v it_o not_o be_v say_v notwithstanding_o this_o that_o the_o heaven_n shall_v contain_v he_o till_o the_o end_n of_o time_n so_o small_a a_o interruption_n of_o his_o abode_n in_o heaven_n can_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o heaven_n may_v still_o be_v reckon_v the_o place_n of_o his_o abode_n last_o how_o will_v they_o prove_v that_o by_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o end_n be_v represent_v as_o the_o overturning_a and_o not_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n the_o heaven_n the_o star_n the_o element_n shall_v be_v burn_v up_o and_o destroy_v by_o fire_n it_o be_v true_a after_o this_o there_o shall_v be_v new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n but_o the_o scripture_n do_v more_o frequent_o describe_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n by_o a_o universal_a confusion_n and_o overturning_a than_o by_o the_o new_a heaven_n which_o shall_v follow_v and_o the_o new_a heaven_n in_o most_o place_n of_o scripture_n signify_v the_o renovation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o its_o last_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n so_o that_o i_o hardly_o make_v any_o doubt_n but_o that_o by_o the_o restitution_n of_o all_o thing_n chap._n 8._o act_n we_o be_v to_o understand_v the_o establishment_n of_o the_o church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n church_n 3._o argum._n peace_n and_o prosperity_n be_v not_o to_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o church_n 3._o the_o three_o argument_n of_o the_o antimillenaries_a be_v this_o that_o such_o a_o state_n of_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n as_o we_o promise_v to_o the_o church_n do_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o what_o the_o h._n scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o persecution_n and_o affliction_n that_o the_o church_n and_o the_o faithful_a be_v always_o to_o meet_v with_o in_o this_o world._n 1._o ought_v not_o this_o to_o be_v mutual_o grant_v that_o the_o whole_a be_v to_o be_v denominate_v from_o the_o major_a part_n for_o six_o thousand_o year_n the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v persecute_v and_o in_o a_o low_a condition_n and_o in_o a_o seven_o period_n she_o shall_v have_v rest_n and_o shall_v we_o count_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v for_o the_o most_o part_n speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n here_o below_o as_o a_o low_a and_o miserable_a condition_n and_o that_o he_o say_v very_o little_a of_o her_o state_n of_o glory_n since_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o first_o and_o second_o state_n be_v as_o six_o to_o one_o 2._o i_o answer_v that_o they_o suppose_v that_o which_o be_v not_o true_a viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n as_o be_v always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o suffer_v on_o the_o contrary_a more_o place_n can_v be_v bring_v wherein_o her_o prosperity_n and_o peace_n be_v promise_v than_o of_o those_o where_o she_o be_v threaten_v with_o calamity_n and_o persecution_n we_o may_v see_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o